《Unmatched You》 Chapter 1 Lena¡¯s eyes turned a little red. Her snow like skin was exposed in the air, and reflected by the moonlight through the gauze curtain, emitting a soft light like jade. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s so soft!¡± The man¡¯s voice was sexy, low and satisfied. It was like a light song, circling in her mind for the whole night. It was dawn. The thin quilt was turned over unconsciously, and her waist was sore and swollen. Every time she moved, it would hurt her muscles and bones ¡°Are you awake?¡± This voice¡­ Hearing that, Lena suddenly opened her eyes. But when she saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned. At that time, the light and shadow in the bedroom were intertwined. The man standing by the bed looked down, and the profile of his side face was deep and handsome, and his temperament was outstanding. He was like a kinging back. At this moment, his whole body was cold, and his frozen handsome face was like a masterpiece of God. He opened his thin lips and only said ruthless words, ¡°let¡¯s divorce!¡± In an instant, the romance that had not yet spread was smashed into pieces, as if she had thought carefully and waiting for the announced result . He didn¡¯t intend to ask for her opinion. ¡°You broke the twenty-second term of our marriage agreement. You shouldn¡¯t have sex with me.¡± With his righteous tone, the memory ofst night gradually came back to life. It was the first wine party that Lena hade back six yearster. She had no choice but to attend it, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet her legitimate husband, Robert, who had been separated from her for six years! Later¡­ They had sex all night. Lena took a deep breath and stated calmly, ¡°we were both drunkst night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡± Robert was very angry, but his tone was very calm. ¡°Who knows if this is a new trick you are ying? After all, there is nothing that third daughter of White family can¡¯t do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing that, Lena was speechless Six years ago, she had done everything she could. But now It wouldn¡¯t work even if she exined! He would neither listen to her nor believe her. Robert continued, ¡°if you are dissatisfied with the content of the divorce agreement, you can talk to mywyer directly. In principle, I can agree to any request that doesn¡¯t exceed my bottom line.¡± ¡°But you¡¯d better forget what happenedst night. Don¡¯t think it can threaten me! I believe that you remember what happened six years ago better than me.¡± Then he turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Lena suddenly smiled on the bed and asked, ¡°which one did you refer to six years ago?¡± ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to marry me? Or because you were forced to get a marriage certificate with meter? Or is it because you found six bodyguards to kidnap me abroad on the night of our wedding?¡± She raised her head, her slightly messy hair wrapped her beautiful little face, and all the way down to her snow-white neck The mottled color indicated the madness ofst night. It seemed that his fingertips were still a little hot, which brought Robert back to his senses in an instant! ¡°Lena, you¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Holding back his evil thoughts, he didn¡¯t seem to want to look at her any more. He turned his head in disgust and said, ¡°anyway, don¡¯t dream of me. Even if I have a crush on a man, I won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡± Lena had heard a lot of such words six years ago. Compared with her meticulousness six years ago, now she just wanted to retort back directly, ¡°but you did it with mest night.¡± ¡°A box of six Condoms. You have used them all.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Robert became angry from embarrassment. Or maybe he felt that he looked down upon himself for what he had donest night. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°as you said, I was drunkst night.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve alsomitted the same crime and vited the twenty-second term of our marriage agreement, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Debbie was rendered speechless Robert gritted his teeth. ¡°I can make it up to you, but¡­¡± he had to divorce. ¡°Okay!¡± Lena interrupted him before he could finish his words. She smiled at him and said sweetly, ¡°divorce? I agreed.¡± After saying that, she wrapped the quilt with her back to him and walked downstairs. She looked at the strange and familiar room with some panic in her eyes. It had been six years since she came back to this room for the second time except her wedding night. Unfortunately, it was to pave the way for divorce ¡°These are gifts from your parents before I got married, and these are gifts from your secretary, and these are gifts from your elders¡­¡± Looking for the memories of six years ago, Lena opened the safe of the cloakroom and took out a pile of materials from it. ¡°Six houses, two supercars, a small apartment. I¡¯ve put the key here.¡± ¡°In thepany, this is the share transfer agreement. Your grandfather gave it to me when we got married, and now I give it back to you¡­¡± ¡°These are just some photos and unimportant things. By the way, can you give me that horse, Greyson? If not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just take good care of it.¡± It seemed that he was making a will. All of a sudden, Robert felt a little ufortable. He pulled a long face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t give it to you. You don¡¯t have to give me anything else.¡± Although he had prepared the divorce agreement six years ago, he didn¡¯t intend to treat her shabbily in terms ofpensation, let alone these things he had given her. How could he take them back? What¡¯s more, he¡­ He had promised her that he would only give her more. However, it was the first time for Robert to see the stubbornness in other people¡¯s eyes when they were handing over these materials describing her stubborn. Hearing that Lena was using her actions to tell him that she didn¡¯t want anything from him! After leaving the house, Lena turned around and said goodbye, ¡°thank you for taking care of me for the past six years! Goodbye!¡± The obstinate figure continued to extend until it disappeared, and Robert suddenly pressed his chest. Why? Why wasn¡¯t he as happy as he thought? Didn¡¯t he always hate this woman? Didn¡¯t he always look down upon such a woman who would do anything for money? Didn¡¯t he n to divorce since they got married? Now he finally found a perfect reason and sessfully drove her away. Why didn¡¯t he feel excited or even relieved as she imagined? Robert was a little depressed. When he looked back, he saw that Lena was back. He immediately showed a ¡®sure¡¯ expression and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anything else?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why not today? Why don¡¯t we get the divorce certificate today?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Robert said indifferently. But his slightly drooping hands were tightly held outside of the sight of her, so hard that the joints turned white. Damn it! Chapter 2 Aftering back from the Civil Affairs Bureau, Lena held the toilet and vomited for a long time Stress vomiting. The more nervous she was, the more she would vomit. But she hadn¡¯t done it for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect that she would run into Robert again. Outside the bathroom, Sister Anna knocked on the door worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± answered the door. Hearing that, Lena wiped the water on her face with a pale face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Your face is so pale. Why do you say you are fine?¡± With a look of regret, Sister Anna said, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. I was pestered by those clients. But in the blink of an eye, I heard that you went home with your husband¡­¡± ¡°He is not my husband.¡± Hearing Lena¡¯s sudden interruption, Lena White took out the divorce certificate with a sense of relief or self mockery. ¡°We are divorced!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sister Anna was shocked. When she saw the divorce certificate that Lena took out, she was almost crazy. ¡°Lena , you actually agreed to divorce him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back all the way to make up with him? Why did you divorce him just for one night?¡± ¡°Did you have a fight? Did he misunderstand you? Or¡­¡± ¡°Stop asking.¡± Hearing that, Lena rubbed her hair irritably. She took back the divorce certificate weakly and put on an ugly smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always persuaded me to let go of you?¡± ¡°I just feel sorry for you!¡± Sister Anna was furious. ¡°Does Robert know how you have been through the past six years? How could he¡­¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Seeing that she really didn¡¯t want to mention it, Sister Anna was not that stupid. But when she knew that Lena only got a horse after she got out of the house, she felt her heart ache again. ¡°Lena , why are you doing this?¡± Hearing that, Lena knew what Sister Anna was worried about. She exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s a old horse. It can¡¯t run or make money. It can only wait for death. I think it¡¯s better for me to take care of it myself than others.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t have much contact with Greyson. But because she liked Greyson, Greyson was detested by Robert. Even if Greyson saved himter, he was now old andme, and could no longer attend thepetition. Lena sometimes felt that she had hurt Greyson If she hadn¡¯t been willful, he would have liked itr very much, wouldn¡¯t he? So she wanted to take good care of Greyson She felt that if she treated Greyson better now, maybe someone would treat her better one day, just as she treated Greyson now. However, she couldn¡¯t say that to Sister Anna , so she could only say vaguely, ¡°it¡¯s always my horse.¡± Looking at her pitifully, Sister Anna suddenly held up her face and said, ¡°Lena , promise me to be good to yourself. From now on, you live for yourself, not for Robert.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Like a robot doll, Lena repeated expressionlessly, ¡°I promise you that I will be good to myself. In the future, I will live for myself, not for¡­ Not for Robert¡­¡± At the same time. In the bar, Robert was drinking alone. He didn¡¯t know why there was something wrong. He was the one who had always been looking forward to divorce, but now he was not happy at all when he looked at the cold divorce certificate. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Richard , his friend, came over curiously. When he saw the divorce certificate, he widened his eyes and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m blind, right?¡± ¡°Divorce certificate! You finally get rid of her?¡± Robert frowned unhappily and became more agitated. ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± Richard was confused, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you have always wanted? Why do you still look reluctant to give up even if you have achieved it?¡± ¡°Unwilling?¡± Robert cast a cold nce at him and asked, ¡°do you think I¡¯m reluctant t?¡± ¡°No, No. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Richard was afraid of his gaze and waved his hand with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t look as happy as I thought.¡± ¡°At least, I thought you were happy to invite our brother to drink for three days with this divorce certificate, not now¡­¡± ¡°HMM¡­ take us to drink alone.¡± The words ¡°drinking alone¡± stung Robert¡¯s heart! Pursing his lips, he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. It was not his style to keep silent like this. At this time, even Nill , who was used to be calm, asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You really don¡¯t want to leave her?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Robert: ¡°get out!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Anglo was a little surprised. ¡± You used to pester his woman every day, but now he suddenly stop pestering her. It¡¯s a little unexpected, a little strange, and a little confused, isn¡¯t it?¡± After a long silence, Robert suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°tell me, why did she suddenly agree?¡± Hearing Robert¡¯s question, the three of them fell silent. It didn¡¯t mean that it was difficult to answer this question, but in their impression, only Robert shouldn¡¯t have been so indifferent. Who was Robert? He went to primary school at the age of 4, junior middle school at the age of 8, University at the age of 14, and began to study at the age of 17. Later, he had to cultivate his emotions and went to Venice to study oil painting in seclusion. Now, his painting had a starting price of seven figures! And the most outstanding one in his resume was that he started his business at the age of neen. Now F The market value of C group was the first in the world. Married, he was listed as the most valuable public husband in the world. In the past twenty-eight years, Robert had only been defeated by one thing. He hated her, but he was forced to marry her. Six years ago, because of this marriage, Robert rarely made a ssh in the city. Almost his two legs were broken by old master Nic ke of ke family. But six yearster, he was asking his friends why Lena suddenly agreed to divorce her? Was this the point? The point should not be that she was finally willing to divorce and you were finally relieved! Chapter 3 The three of them looked at each other and saw surprise and caution in each other¡¯s eyes. Finally, Nill spoke first, ¡°there are three possibilities. First, she gets enough money.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t get it.¡± Robert said, ¡°she didn¡¯t take away the real estate, fixed assets, houses, cars and jewelry.¡± ¡°What? She is not a vain woman. She is sold for money¡­¡± As soon as Richard opened his mouth, he realized that he had said something wrong. He paused and said, ¡°well, I mean, isn¡¯t that what she wants to marry you? Why didn¡¯t she want it?¡± ¡°She asked nothing but my horse Creyson.¡± Richard : ¡°isn¡¯t that a old horse with an injured hind leg that can¡¯t run anymore and can only wait for death?¡± Robert was speechless At this moment, the four of them fell into silence. Later, Nill continued, ¡°then¡­ Let¡¯s talk about the second possibility: ying hard to get.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t got your heart for six years, so she must have found that the previous way doesn¡¯t work, so retreat for the sake of advancing. Don¡¯t you start to think about her now?¡± ¡°Who is missing her?¡± Robert nced around. Nill said coldly, ¡°yes, yes, I said something wrong. You didn¡¯t miss her, but at least you care about her reaction, right?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, she is quite miserable. She has been married to you for six years, but you are unwilling to touch her. She must¡­ What¡¯s your reaction? Have you¡­ Slept with her?¡± He had meant to test, but to his surprise, Robert¡¯s ears turned red and he roared, ¡°it¡¯s all because you guys forced me to drink yesterday. I was drunk.¡± WOW! That was, she had really slept with him!! ¡°So you two agreed to divorce after a satisfying sex?¡± Richard was always a straightforward man. He even pped his hands exaggeratedly, ¡°bro, you are so cruel!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± At this time, Nill finally became serious. He took a deep breath and analyzed, ¡°although I think the possibility is the lowest, let¡¯s talk about it!¡± ¡°That is, she really loves you, so she tried her best to marry you. However, she couldn¡¯t warm a stone heart for six years, so she was disheartened and had to give up.¡± ¡°How could she like me? Is she crazy? Masochist?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Anglo was the most neutral one among them, but at this moment, he also agreed with Nill . He said, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because she was mistreated by you, so she agreed. After all, you two just slept togetherst night. When you woke up, you threw a divorce agreement. No matter how shameless a woman is, she can¡¯t bear it!¡± Robert was indeed in the wrong. But is there anything in this world that Lena couldn¡¯t bear? ¡°She asked for it. Who let her set me up? We have made a deal that that we will never have sex.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t control the lower part of your body. Your ex-wife is so short. If you don¡¯t want to, how can she rape you?¡± Robert was rendered speechless. His mind was in a mess. He could even see the expression on Lena¡¯s face when she sneered . He was the one who used force! Robert couldn¡¯t fall asleep and didn¡¯t figure it out the whole night. Finally, he gave up thinking and went to the racecourse the second day. He hadn¡¯t seen Greyson for a long time. It was not that he was a cold man, but he could only look at the horse that he couldn¡¯t ride. A few years ago, he saw it more often, butter he became busy, so he seldom rode, and the time he saw Greyson was shorter and shorter.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But today, for some reason, he wanted to see When he turned, he saw the woman who was brushing Greyson¡¯s hair. Somehow, he was shocked. It seemed that he had found out the real purpose of his trip. Robert didn¡¯t step forward. He just stared at her for a while. Unlike six years ago, Lena didn¡¯t change into beautiful riding clothes. She only wore an ordinary white shirt and jeans. But even in such an ordinary dress, she was still as beautiful as shining. Robert had always known that she was a beauty. Lena¡¯s face was so beautiful . However, in addition to her face and figure, even such an ordinary wide white shirt was still difficult to cover her body curve, especially her long, straight and white two legs Robert suddenly felt his throat dry. He turned his head and looked at the grass not far away. Not long after, he turned back by ident. Looking at her quietly brushing the horse, she was as gentle and careful as a newborn baby. She just came to see Greyson ? She doesn¡¯t n to ride a horse? He remembered that she was a good rider. Six years ago, he was amazed by her beauty at the first sight. At that time, he didn¡¯t know who she was, butter he knew, he disliked her anyway. He had never seen her so gentle and quiet. Most of the time, they were arguing, or to put it simply, quarreling. She had never been able to argue with him, which was hisment on her in the past. But her tone that morning, her expression, and her sudden change of expression that she said that it was better to divorce on the day, and she just took the divorce certificate, which made him suddenly have doubts about the fact that he couldn¡¯t quarrel over her. Was she really unable to defeat him? Or she doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with me? Robert didn¡¯t disturb the woman who was talking to the horse. He turned around and went back to the rest area. But the manager of the horse farm who suddenly came up and carefully said, ¡°inform her.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me?¡± The manager really didn¡¯t understand. After a long time, he guessed and asked, ¡°do you mean to inform Miss White that you are here?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. He just nced at the manager coldly. The manager immediately stood at attention, so nervous that he was about to wipe sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Miss White right away¡­¡± The manager went there soon. When he saw Lena White he indirectly mention Robert. Hearing that, Lena was also shocked. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The manager of the racecourse had worked here for many years. Six years ago, he saw the two quarreling, so he naturally thought that Robert ising meant to drive Lena White away. But he didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him in person, so he asked him to give her a hint. So he kept telling her honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss White . I didn¡¯t expect Mr. ke toe here all of a sudden. So¡­ If it¡¯s convenient¡­ Are you¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Lena said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go. Chapter 4 Lena was not a fool. She understood what the manager meant, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer. After all, Robert wasn¡¯t a good tempered man before. Now he just asked the manager to give him a hint, which was enough to save face. She had to appreciate him since he had given her such an opportunity! She stood up and pped her hands. After handing the horse brush to the manager, Lena asked calmly, ¡°do you have a backdoor?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah! Yes, there are¡­¡± ¡°Show me the way. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± The manager was stunned. No, when did she be so easy-going? If it had been in the past, she would have tried every means to stay here. She would have to show off in front of Robert. Why¡­ Today??? However, it saved his life. The manager immediately carefully led the way and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss White . I¡¯m really sorry. But you can rest assured that I have been taking care of Greyson myself. I will help you take good care of him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure¡­¡± The manager thanked Lena . After seeing her off, he immediately went to Robert to ask for credit. However, when Robert heard that Lena had left, his face changed dramatically. ¡°You said she had left?¡± ¡°Yes, she has left. Mr. ke, you can rest assured to ride. No one will disturb you.¡± Robert said crossly, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you to inform her that I was here? Why did you ask her to leave?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! I informed her myself¡­¡± The manager was totally confused and stammered, ¡°you¡­ You asked me to inform her, just to suggest that you don¡¯t want to see Miss White and let her go as soon as possible. So, I hinted her, and she understood, so¡­ She left!¡± ¡°Who told you¡­¡± Robert gritted his teeth and his face darkened. ¡°Crap!¡± ¡°What?¡± He¡­ Did he do something wrong? What was wrong? In fact, Robert didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry all of a sudden? However, Lena¡¯s obedience to leave hurt him more or less. If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave, let alone he drove her away himself. She would pester him and ask him to allow her to stay acting like a spoiled child ¡°Honey, don¡¯t drive me away. I¡¯ll ride with you!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m good at riding, right? Do you want us to ride it together?¡± ¡°Honey, Greyson is so beautiful! Can you give her to me?¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve practiced another set of driving techniques. Would you like to have a look?¡± He used to think she was annoying. How could a girl be so shameless? Moreover, the way she talked about her feelings made him more and more distrust her Lena White must have a purpose. Her love was so cheap just for the money of their family. However, if what Anglo said was right. If every word she said was true It couldn¡¯t be true. If Lena really liked him, how could she agree to divorce so easily? How could she not entangle him knowing that hees to the racecourse? However, she used to dislike being pestered. What was she disappointed about now? Disappointed that she knew he was here and left on purpose? Shit! He must be crazy Chapter 5 On the other side, Lena left from the back door and went back to her apartment. the White family went bankrupt six years ago. She bought the apartment with her own money after she became a fashion designer. At that time, hearing that the she was restricted from returning home, Lena asked her mother to make the decision to buy it. She didn¡¯t care about it, as long as she could live here But she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet her nominal ex husband on the first day she came back. On the third day, she saw her mother, Belina , was having sex with others in her apartment! In the room, Belina , in a sexy Pajama, was in a flirtatious posture. When she saw Lena , she was first stunned, and then slowly sorted out her clothes. ¡°Why do youe back at this time?¡± After driving the man away, Belina lit a cigarette. The smoke was shrouded in her cool face. On her chest, neck and shoulders. All she could see were red marks of different sizes. But she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Yes, how could she care? In her impression, Belina had never broken up with other men, and she owed them all on her own. Therefore, from many years ago, different men came to see her from time to time, performing all kinds of dramatic drama, ¡°I love you, why don¡¯t you love me¡±. And ording to her education, Belina also said, ¡°men are not good. If you can sleep and y in the future, don¡¯t fall in love with each other.¡± She took a deep breath and felt a headache. She felt sick when she thought of her marriage and the scene that she was driven away by Robert on the racecourse. She was destined not to be as free and easy as Belina . But she couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Clean it up before Ie out. Don¡¯t bring any man to make me sick at home in the future.¡± Lena¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She looked at the mess on the ground coldly, mmed the door and went straight to the bathroom! ¡°I¡¯m so disappointing!¡± Lena Whiteughed at herself in the vomiting. Although she had to forget, as long as she met Robert, she was doomed to lose! After a long time, Lena gradually vomited and felt tired. She didn¡¯t want to speak or move. The sound of door opening came to her ears, and then a pair of big hands suddenly covered her body, patting her back from time to time. She knew that it was Belina. From the corner of her eye, she could see the divorce certificate in her hand that she hadn¡¯t put away yet. The dark green one was somewhat dazzling and ironic. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll forget everything after a sleep.¡± As if nothing had happened, Belina ¡®s voice was both charming and gentle. Even though Lena wanted to resist subconsciously, she gradually fell asleep. In her dream. She went back to the snowy night when she was 20 years old. Shey on the more than a foot thick snow, as silent as a dead person. Her ears were filled withughter and curses. Vaguely, someone threatened her to stay away from Robert. Otherwise, she would end up ten thousand times more miserable than now! Then, the sound of the fracture of the right bone was heard! The piercing pain made her cry out. The blood stained the whole snowy night ¡°Robert! Robert! Help me! Help me!¡± She was drenched in sweat! Lena White grabbed her trembling right hand subconsciously in her sleep. The wound on it had already faded away, but the piercing pain was deeply engraved on it. If only she didn¡¯t love him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She closed her eyes, as if in her dream Chapter 6 Half a month passed quickly. After hearing that, Lena had been working in her friend Sister Anna ¡®spany. In the past few days, she had been preparing for her first domestic show day and night, which had saved her a lot of trouble. Unexpectedly, Sara , the person in charge of the venue, suddenly changed her mind and wanted to take the venue back! ¡°Why are you so sudden? The announcement has been released . If it is interrupted this time, as the main designer, Lena ¡®s reputation will definitely be affected! How can Sara do this!¡± Sister Anna walked back and forth in the office angrily.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing the news, Lena immediately decided to go after this ce by herself. After all, this show was very important, not only for her, but also for helping Sister Anna who has been helping her . That night, when she learned that Sara was going to attend the party, she borrowed Sister Anna ¡®s evening dress and chased Sara all the way. Anna had been impatient for a long time. When she suddenly raised her head, she saw the CEO of F. C , Robert. His ck hair was a little messy, and a few strands of loose hair were hanging in front of his forehead. His fascinating face was hidden in the half dark and half bright shadow. He narrowed his eyes slightly, with a sense of abstinent and a littlezy tone. Sara recognized such a man at the first sight in the crowd. Her eyes lit up and she walked towards Robert. ¡°Mr. ke , what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± ¡°I have spared some space for yourpany¡¯s show on Friday.¡± ¡°We can cooperate when we have a chance!¡± Her voice was extremely ttering, and it could not help revealing a piece of news ¨C Sara ¡®s sudden change of mind was because of thepany of Robert! In the choice at that time,pared with the top F. C group, Sister Anna¡¯s namelesspany directly chose to cooperate with F. C without thinking. Lena, who was following them, heard the conversation clearly. However, she had put a lot of money in the early stage of her show. If she lost this chance, not only her reputation would be ruined, but also Sister Anna ¡®spany would be implicated by her. In the past six years, only Sister Anna had never given up on her. It could be said that in the past six years, if it weren¡¯t for Sister Anna ¡®s secret help and support, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on till now. She couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen! She took a light step and seemed to have made a big decision. Hearing that, she walked towards Robert. Robert was talking to Sara , and sometimes he looked at his watch to show his impatience. Out of the corner of his eye, a red figure approached. Before he could look, he heard a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. ke , what a coincidence!¡± Lena? Robert raised his head. Today, Lena White was wearing a red diamond dress with long curly chestnut hair hanging over her shoulders. She looked very gentle. ¡°Miss White , do you know Mr. ke ?¡± Sara was surprised to hear that. Isn¡¯t she a designer who just came back from abroad? Although thepany she worked for was thepany of Sister Anna , it was not likely that she knows Robert directly. ¡°More than that.¡± Hearing that, Lena White smiled at the two of them. She raised the ss of champagne in her hand and clinked sses with Robert. ¡°Right, Mr. ke ?¡± Robert observed her intently. She had been reserved for only a few days, but now she was obviously ¡°clinging¡± to him. Robert was obviously more interested the way she called him, ¡°Mr. ke ¡°. ¡°So you only call me Mr. ke ?¡± Hearing that, Lena¡¯s soft eyes turned dark. When she looked at him again, the corners of her mouth unexpectedly tightened into an imperceptible ¡°shyness¡±. ¡°I can¡¯t call you husband, can I?¡± Robert was speechless Sara waspletely dumbfounded! What happened? They were a couple? So, Lena White hwas the legendary Mrs. ke who had been carefully treasured? Then she just¡­ Sara felt a little guilty, but she heard Robert suddenly call out her name. Before Sara could react, Lena called out, ¡°Robert.¡±. She even asked him, ¡°what a coincidence! You know Sara too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert kept staring at her. His intuition told him that this woman¡¯s sudden intimacy was unusual. ¡°I need their show next week. We¡¯ll cooperate!¡± Hearing that, Lena¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. A moderate disappointment appeared on her face. ¡°Ah¡­ Really?¡± ¡°It seems that I came here in vain. Compared with F. C, Sister Anna¡¯spany is just small workshop and doesn¡¯t have anypetition.¡± It seemed that he understood something. Robert looked at her again and asked, ¡°yourpany has also booked her show? When will it be?¡± Hearing that, Lena¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. She looked at Robert with doubt. Six years ago, Robert wouldn¡¯t ask such a question. He would turn around and leave at the first sight of her. If he didn¡¯t leave, it would be her chance ¡°Just one day, next Friday!¡± She said. Although as the CEO of the group, Robert couldn¡¯t remember all the projects in thepany, he had just signed the show on Friday, so he had an impression of it. This was the date of the two shows The man¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Lena ¡®s beautiful eyebrows and suddenly raised his lips. ¡°What, you¡­ Want it?¡± Chapter 7 There was no doubt that his words were a little ambiguous, but he couldn¡¯t bear Lena¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°yes, I want¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± What are they talking about? Sara felt that she shouldn¡¯t appear here. She wanted to make friends with him, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was the one who looked embarrassing? However, the two menpletely ignored her existence and only stared at each other affectionately When his four eyes met, Robert felt that something was different. Robert never sympathized with his rivals in business. But at the same time, he looked at the Lena White in his eyes, as if stars could suck him in. The man seemed to want topensate her. Although he looked casual, he made a decision directly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± When he made a concession, Sara ¡®s heart trembled. ¡°Mr. ke ¡­¡± Robert nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you not willing?¡± Sara didn¡¯t dare to refute, ¡°no, no¡­ no¡­ No.¡± Hearing that, Lena felt a little relieved, but there was a touch of invisible bitterness in her eyes. She said that on purpose. She wanted to trap Robert, but she didn¡¯t expect him to really take the bait. As long as they divorced, how could he be so ¡°human¡± to her? Hearing that, Lena lowered her head and bit her lower lip. Perhaps it was because she felt sorry for the years she had missed, or because she was disappointed at her present situation. But since she couldn¡¯t get him, she would like to get some benefits! Hearing that, Lena took the initiative to thank him, ¡°thank you. I¡¯m looking forward to this cooperation!¡± After saying that, she smiled at Sara , ¡°Director Sara shall we sign the contract now or talk about it another day?¡± Another day? Even if she wanted another day, she wouldn¡¯t dare to defy Robert! Besides, Lena even called him husband. Anyway, they were a family. Forget it, forget it Sara said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my assistant to bring the contract here. We¡¯ll sign itter!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena smiled. She nced at Robert from the corner of her eyes and found that he didn¡¯t have much reaction. She breathed a sigh of relief. In case he would go back on his word, Lena signed the contract directly after she talked with Sister Anna on the phone. But he didn¡¯t go far until Sara left. ¡°On purpose?¡± Robert stood still, a head taller than her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing that, Lena White pretended that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°I just happened to meet him. This show is apensation for divorce. Thank you for your magnanimity, Mr. ke .¡± And it seemed that she didn¡¯t care about anything. One sentence could make a clear distinction between the two. Robert opened his mouth and wanted to ask what had happened at the racecoursest time. However, Lena didn¡¯t give him the chance. She smiled, lifted the hemline of her dress and said goodbye to him before leaving. The fiery red evening dress with a slender back was fading away. Robert felt more and more ufortable. Once upon a time, it was only Lena who watched his back fading away When he arrived home, he took a cold shower to calm himself down. There was something wrong with him now! If it was in the past, how could he allow that woman to y tricks in front of him? But today at the banquet, he knew that Lena deliberately used him to expose the identity of the two in front of Sara , but he cooperated with her performance. Was she crazy? In the past, he was rational and calm, and even when mountain copsed in front of him, he would not blink his eyes. But since that woman came back, he had be strange. It was all that woman. It was her He felt suffocated. When he came out of the bathroom and caught a glimpse of the light at the foot of the bed, he suddenly paused. It seemed that she fell into the bed by ident in the most difficult ce to find it. If it weren¡¯t for the reflection of the crystal light, no one would have noticed it. Robert reached out and picked up a sapphire earring. It looked familiar! Male chauvinist usually didn¡¯t notice this little thing in his sight, but he could clearly recognize that it was he who gave it to Fiona. It wasn¡¯t worth much. He gave her a 20 year old birthday gift perfunctorily, and because it was picked by himself, he had a little impression. Did¡­ Did she fall here that night? Robert still remembered the imposing manner when she returned his belongings the second morning. He was a little angry and didn¡¯t care what she had returned to him The man¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he began to look through the boxes and things she left. Everything was there except for the earring They divorced, broke up, and it was over. She returned everything to him, only leaving a pair of valueless earrings. But she had lost one here? Intentional? Unintentional? Robert was at a loss for words. Hey back on the bed, his fingers shining with the blue light that had extinguished. The man squinted and looked at the inconspicuous ear ring through the reflection of the crystal light. The ear needle was smooth and there were traces of repeated wearing. Without any stains, it could be seen that she was taking good care of it and cherished it very much Why do you like these earrings so much? Or did she like it because he sent her this? When this thought came to his mind, even Robert himself was shocked. Why did he keep thinking about this woman?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He clenched her hands. Then he sat up and quickly picked up his phone to look for Lena¡¯s number in the phone book. Five minutester No? He didn¡¯t know Lena¡¯s phone number? She had deleted it before. Six years ago, he deleted her number every time. A few dayster, her phone number would still be secretly saved in his own phone. Later, he locked the password of her phone, so she couldn¡¯t save her number secretly, so she called him or sent messages every day. Therefore, even if Robert didn¡¯t save her number, her phone number would always be disyed in his contact. But after she went abroad, he waspletely cklisted! As if he was suffering from obsessivepulsive disorder, Robert suddenly wanted to ask someone for her number. ! Chapter 8 ¡°Hello,.. Do you have.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took out his phone and called his assistant. But before he could finish his words, Mark suddenly stopped. ¡°Mr. ke ?¡± ¡°Forget it! Nothing¡­¡± Robert hung up the phone, but his eyes fell back on the blue drop in his palm. So what if he had her phone number? What did he want to do? Call her? Let here back to take this earring? Or give her a chance to get both of them back? ¡­ He suddenly couldn¡¯t figure it out On the other side, it was not until Lena came back home that she had time to tell Sister Anna the details of the whole thing. At the beginning, Sister Anna only knew that Lena had got the contract. Now she knew the cause and effect. She was shocked and asked, ¡°what? It¡¯s Robert¡¯spany? He even gave up the show to you? Has that scum changed his character?¡± Hearing that Lena was sitting on the sofa, Lena White looked a little indifferent and calm. ¡°In fact, he is not a bad man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own business that I like him. It¡¯s not wrong if he doesn¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t call him a jerk just because of this.¡± Sister Anna didn¡¯t seem to ept it, and her beautiful eyebrows twitched nomittally. ¡°But he has left you abroad for six years. Does it count? Does it count that she stopped you froming back? Your family has gone bankrupt, and he doesn¡¯t allow you toe back Does it count that you have suffered so much outside for so many years? And your stomach disease, and your hand¡­¡± Sister Anna couldn¡¯t continue, but looked at the back of her right hand with burning eyes. Noticing Sister Anna ¡®s gaze, Lena felt a little tired subconsciously. It suddenly urred to her that she had received stic surgeries on her right hand more than ten times in the past few years, and now the scar had long gone. Hearing that, Lena loosened her right hand and looked down at the smooth skin on the back of her hand unconsciously. There were once ugly scars on it If it weren¡¯t for the designer who had very high requirements for her career, she might not have done stic surgery for the rest of her life. After all, if the camera turned to her hand and saw it full of scars, it would probably cause a lot of unnecessary guesses. But fortunately, she did it. Otherwise, she might not be able to let it go for the rest of her life. She was no longer the fearless and arrogant girl she used to be. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t desired for what doesn¡¯t belong to me. I deserve it.¡± She said calmly, as if she was gossiping about other people¡¯s daily lives. ¡°That¡¯s abroad. You were only 20 years old at that time, and you didn¡¯t have money.¡± The more she said, the angrier she became. Sister Anna said, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s right for you to agree to divorce. Don¡¯t be silly again. It¡¯s hard to find a toad with three legs in the world. There are many men with two legs. Don¡¯t change your mind.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry!¡± Lena agreed without hesitation. After sending Sister Anna away, she immediately took out a pill from her handbag, peeled one and put it into her mouth. Then she forced herself to swallow it. Her mouth was full of bitterness. But she felt more bitter in her heart. Just like Sister Anna asked her how it felt to take revenge on a scum? She said that Robert wasn¡¯t a bad guy This was not because she loved him, but because her rtionship with Robert had be like this, she felt that she also had to take the responsibility Her first encounter with Robert was more than ten years ago. At that time, she was thirteen years old. After a big quarrel with her father, she ran away from home. That night, she ran into a crazy kidnapping. Robert, who was fifteen years old, was the victim. He refused to cooperate and was stabbed by the kidnapper with blood At that time, she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly ran to the nurse and lied to her that he was her brother. The nurse took her to the ambnce. Because of the excessive loss of blood, Robert was in shock. When he woke up from severs, he had been holding her hands tightly. Robert¡¯s hand was beautiful, but as cold as ice Lena was holding his hand back, and whispered in his ear again and again ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t sleep. You won¡¯t wake up if you sleep.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be with you.¡± The doctor said that Robert was in danger. His blood was too special, which was RH negative and AB type. There was no such reserve of blood in the blood bank of the hospital. Hearing that, Lena stretched out her thin arms and said with her eyes shining, ¡°doctor, I¡¯m also RH negative and type AB dark blood. I can save my brother!¡± Chapter 9 But in fact, she couldn¡¯t donate blood when she was thirteen years old. But the situation was dangerous at that time. Without her blood, the young man¡¯s life might be in danger. Therefore, under the repeated promise of Lena, the hospital took the risk of taking 600CC of blood from her body and gave it to Robert. Finally. When Robert was saved, Lena was taken home by her father who had been chasing her for thousands of miles. Because she was too willful, her father locked her in the room for a summer vacation. When she finally learned to be obedient and pretended to be obedient to be released, she never found the little brother It was not until six yearster that Lena recognized her little brother at a nce. He had her blood in his body. Wasn¡¯t this called fate? Hearing that Lena had fallen in love with him. All she thought about was destiny. They were destined to be together. Unfortunately, Robert didn¡¯t recognize her at all At that time, she was very disappointed and extremely proud. She had a feeling that if she said everything by herself, she would lose to fate. Therefore, she chased him, followed him, pestered him, and used all kinds of methods to drive away all the other pursuers around himContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She even blocked his way and asked him why he was dissatisfied with her? He really said She still remembered Robert¡¯s words clearly. He said, ¡°I hate others just because I hate them, but you are different. I hate you. As for the specific term, I can list the whole A4 paper for you.¡± He asked, ¡°do you really want to hear it?¡± Hearing that, Lena didn¡¯t dare to do that. But Robert really asked someone to send her a printed A4 paper. There were several piles of her piles on it. It was true! She was young, and she was rebellious. In order to piss her father off, rumors about third daughter of White family were spreading all over the city. She never argued whether it was true or not. Because she didn¡¯t care. She even felt that the worse her reputation was, the more disgraceful her father was. The happier she was. But when she met Robert, she regretted! It was she who messed up everything. She wanted to change, to be good. Therefore, it took her six years to be what Robert wanted most. She was quiet, obedient, smart, considerate However, the first night he came back, he had stabbed her in the heart. He told her that it was just a dream! It was said that the man of the ke family was rich, handsome and talented. If she could marry the man of the ke family, one must had saved the whole universe in his previous life. It was said that Robert was the most handsome, courageous, capable and charming man in the three generations of the ke family . Of course she knew Robert was a good man, except that he didn¡¯t love her! Lena White didn¡¯t know when her cheeks got wet. Hearing that, she stood up and walked back to the bedroom, wanting to see her blue earrings. The earrings were a gift from Robert. They were her most treasured and the only thing she brought out of the ke family . Every time she wore it, she would carefully maintain it and wipe it. Atst, she carefully put it back into the jewelry box. Only that time, both she and Robert had drunk, and their brains were not very clear. Now they actually had no memory. However, Lena searched the table, the bed, the corner and the sofa Lena had searched everywhere she could, but she still couldn¡¯t find one! How could it be possible? Why. That was her only treasure The night wind poured into the room through the window. Hearing the sound, Lena stood still and looked at the only blue earring left, as if her heart was suddenly cut open by something. It hurt and she didn¡¯t want to leave. But it was over in the end. It was like a drama that was destined to have no end. Even if they had been in a rtionship, they would eventually lose each other Maybe this was the sign of God. He told her that no matter how much she cherished him, they were destined to be apart. It was time to let her go In the following days, Lena devoted herself to her work. It seemed that she wanted to paralyze herself with work, or she wanted to prove herself with hard work. Hearing that Lena spent almost all her time on work, the times she stayed upte also increased. One day, she stayed up all night. She didn¡¯t finish thest shirt until dawn. Before the stylists came, she went to the tea room and made herself a cup of strong coffee. Suddenly, her phone rang. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lena¡­¡± Pressing between her eyebrows, Lena answered the phone. A familiar male voice called her respectfully, ¡°Miss White ¡­¡± Chapter 10 This was the housekeeper of the ke family ! Hearing that, Lena was a little sober in an instant. After saying yes, the man on the other side said ¡°Here is the thing.¡± ¡°old master Nic ke heard that Miss White hase back, so he asked me to call and ask if you have time to have dinner together.¡± Hearing that, Lena frowned. The old master Nic ke of the ke family hadn¡¯t contacted her for six years. Now he suddenly wanted to see her. It couldn¡¯t be just a meal. However, as a junior, it was not appropriate for her to refuse old master Nic ke ¡®s invitation, so she made an appointment with the housekeeper. After hearing that, Lena immediately went home to pack up. When they finally arrived at the appointed ce, Lena was fifteen minutes earlier. At that time, old master Nic ke was sitting there with a cup of tea in his hand. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years, but his aura of power was still the same. When she was close to him, she couldn¡¯t look straight at him. ¡°Grandpa.¡± She greeted him politely and took a seat at the ce indicated by old master Nic ke . Unexpectedly, before her buttocks fell on the chair, she heard old master Nic ke ask her, ¡°I heard that you have divorced?¡± She paused and chuckled, ¡°You have heard the news so fast!¡± Nic ke couldn¡¯t deny it. He took out a document and pushed it in front of her. ¡°Show it to Robert. Maybe he will change his mind.¡± It was a kraft paper seal, in which she had signed a blood agreement with old master Nic ke in order to marry Robert¨C If one day Robert had an ident and was in urgent need of blood transfusion, even if she died, the ke family could unconditionally drain her blood. At that time, what worried old master Nic ke most was that his grandson¡¯s blood type was special. Therefore, hearing Lena¡¯s promise, he agreed to help her. She didn¡¯t expect that old master Nic ke took it out himself. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Hearing that, Lena looked away and said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t like me to be his wife, and I don¡¯t want to use any excuse to tie him to love me. Otherwise, as soon as I recognized him, I could tell him everything. I have already¡­ Let it go.¡± Hearing this, old master Nic ke was slightly surprised. He had seen clearly how Lena liked Robert. ¡°Lena, I thought you were determined to sign this kind of thing and would never let go of my grandson for the rest of your life.¡± She used to think so. Hearing that, Lena raised her lips slightly, as if she was smiling, but also as if she didn¡¯t smile. ¡°This agreement is signed for a lifetime. Even if I divorce him, it wille into force.¡± In other words! Even if they divorced, as long as the agreement was still in old master Nic ke ¡®s hands, the ke family could still draw out the blood from her body to protect Robert. But after hearing this, old master Nic ke didn¡¯t smile. He asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like him now?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± But just because she liked him, she needed to let him go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own choice.¡± She sneered, ¡°of course, six years ago, I would definitely kidnap him with this. I said,¡± you see, I can lose my life for you, so you can¡¯t abandon me. But people will change, and their thoughts will change. ¡± After saying that, she looked at old master Nic ke again and asked, ¡°is that true, Grandpa?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a pity.¡± Pity? Huh! It was a pity that she was not so gullible now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing Lena¡¯s beautiful eyes raising slightly, the corners of her eyes seemed to be hooked. Her words were not heavy, but the content was not light. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been thinking about something for six years, but I don¡¯t understand. Can I ask you?¡± Without waiting for old master Nic ke ¡®s consent or refusal, she just smiled and said, ¡°how did he send me abroad under your watch without any obstruction?¡± Hearing that, the smile in Lena¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Is your subordinate so useless?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nic was rendered speechless old master Nic ke frowned and said nothing. This was acquiescence ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t pretend to be a good person if you get some benefits.¡± Lena White finally smiled again, but there was still no smile in her eyes. the ke family was rich and powerful, and old master Nic k had been doing business for many years. In the past, he could ept his daughter-inw for interests, only for interests. Now that there was something wrong with his¡¯ partner ¡®, he came to test it himself. Otherwise, how could he not know that Robert had kidnapped her six years ago? After being debunked, Nic still looked as usual. He looked at the eyes of Lena with a little inquiry and said, ¡°girl, you have indeed grown up in the past six years!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena smiled again. This time, she curved her eyes and said, ¡°but I have almost finished my lunch break. It¡¯s time to go back to work.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Bye, grandpa!¡± Lena stood up and waved politely at old master Nic ke before she left. However, when she turned around again, the smile at the corners of her mouth and eyes disappeared old master Nic ke couldn¡¯t see her real expression, but he could guess everything. So did von, who came with him. So he hesitated and asked, ¡°old master Nic ke , well¡­¡± With a cold nce at the document that had been ¡®disliked¡¯, old master Nic ke seemed not to be affected much. ¡°Put it away. Find an opportunity to let Robert see it and let him make his own choice.¡± Von frowned and said, ¡°but Miss White is right. Even if they divorce, this agreement can¡¯t be invalid from the day they sign it. Whether she wants it or not, she can¡¯t refuse to save master .¡± ¡°Since master hates her so much, isn¡¯t it good to let them separate peacefully? Why do you force master like this?¡± ¡°This girl is much better than before.¡± old master Nic ke ¡®s eyes were full of admiration. Then he suddenly knocked on his crutch and said, ¡°why is Robert so stubborn? That¡¯s what he needs, isn¡¯t it? Why doesn¡¯t he listen to me?¡± The Butler understood what he meant and said, ¡°yes, six years ago. But now Miss White , no matter in appearance, temperament or ability, is definitely the most suitable person for master .¡± ¡°So you want me to find an opportunity to show master the agreement?¡± old master Nic ke stood up and said, ¡°otherwise, I will make him misunderstand that she married him for money all his life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome!¡± Chapter 11 When Lena went back to thepany, Sister Anna was throwing a tantrum on the phone. She was so angry that even her own sister Sister Anna , Marcia, was too scared to get close to her Lena asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± Since Marcia didn¡¯t get along well with her sister, she always said that it was all her fault. But as soon as she finished her words, her sister was so angry that she smashed her phone. The phone fell to the ground and the screen was broken into several pieces Hearing that, Lena walked up to her and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Sister Anna ? Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°The show next Friday may be changed.¡± ¡°Change the date?¡± Hearing that, Lena frowned and said, ¡°we ¡®snatched¡¯ the venue from Robert. The date has been changed, so we have to change the venue. Maybe we have to pay liquidated damages, which will leave a bad impression .¡± Sister Annaa sighed, ¡°do you think I don¡¯t know? But there is another problem with the modelpany¡­¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Holding her breath, Sister Anna told her everything.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Lena realized that there was something wrong with the modelpany. The chief female model, who was supposed to cooperate on Friday, suddenly became popr because of a group of magazines. She looked down upon sister Sister Anna¡¯spany and would rather pay liquidated damages thane to the show. What¡¯s more, she looked down upon Lena, the new designer, who was speaking ill of her in the model group. It was said that Lena was too young and her fame abroad might be earned by some hidden rules. If he came to show for her, wouldn¡¯t he lose her status as a famous model? Someone in the group didn¡¯t get along well with her and sent the picture out. Sister Anna ¡®s friend sent it to Sister Anna , which aroused Sister Anna na ¡®s anger. However, ¡± Compared with Sister An ¡®s anger, Lena looked calm in the face of such a nder. She picked up the phone that Sister Anna smashed on the ground and looked through it. Lena said directly, ¡°in that case, let¡¯s change another person!¡± She was just a model who suddenly became popr and couldn¡¯t figure out her identity. It seemed that her character had to be verified. Who knew when she would change her mind It doesn¡¯t matter! Sister Anna also understood, but she said, ¡°Now it¡¯s not about whether I can afford the money or not. Time is so limited. I have contacted several modelpanies, and all the people who can be present at the show are neers, or newly emerging ones¡­¡± Sister Anna was so worried that she said, ¡°but what we need is the final grand!¡± Hearing that, Lena was thinking about something. When she raised her head, she had alreadye up with a solution. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. As for the models who broke the appointment, we won¡¯t cooperate anymore.¡± Sister Anna , ¡°what?¡± Lena White said in a gentle but cold tone, ¡°there is a saying. You don¡¯t care about me today, but you don¡¯t deserve my attention tomorrow.¡± ¡°You are right!¡± Sister Anna was so excited that the depression just now was swept away. She took her broken phone and called the boss of the modelpany aggressively. Terminate the contract, all of you! The person on the other side didn¡¯t seem to expect that Sister Anna ¡®s attitude would change so fast that she was caught off guard. After all, there were only a few famous models in one modelpany, and the others were newbie and half popr. Selina was the chief model. Although they didn¡¯t want her to work for Sister Anna¡¯spany, they still nned to send other infamous models to make money. As a result, Sister Anna not only refused, but also said that they would never cooperate again This was not a business was broke. The boss of the other party wanted to struggle for it, but he took the initiative to apologize to Sister Anna about this matter. He really couldn¡¯t arrange the schedule. In the end, of course, the negotiation ended. Wasn¡¯t it rude to be scolded by the other party? Hearing that, Sister Anna smiled angrily. ¡°Am I unkind?¡± ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t figure out my temper, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Why didn¡¯t the country study the bulletproof vest with your face?¡± ¡°All right, shut up! Don¡¯t use your intelligence to guess my intention. I understand reason, but I only reason with people. I don¡¯t care about animals.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m messing with you. I¡¯m not blind or deaf. I can tell the difference between a man and a dog. I¡¯ll cherish the friend who helped me when I¡¯m in trouble, and the dog who stepped on me when I fall, I¡¯ll punish him to death, to disabled him at all cost¡­¡± After scolding, Sister Anna turned it off! Great! Lena watched the whole process with a smile. She went to the window until Sister Anna hung up the phone and she found the phone number of Robert¡¯s friend Richard Chapter 12 At this moment, James was with Robert. Richard , the best actor, was asked to drink with him every two or three days since his friend divorced. All of a sudden, his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Richard was stunned. ¡°This¡­ Your ex-wife¡¯s call.¡± Six years ago, Richard heard that Lena was the daughter of the White family , and they were friends. But Robert was still here, so he asked, ¡°answer it?¡± ¡°She wants to see you?¡± Robert frowned. The banter in his eyes faded slightly. He neither supported nor opposed. This was to let him answer Richard had been friends for many years, so he was quite discerning. He picked up the phone and put it on speaker. ¡°Movie star Richard Levin, this is Lena White.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Richard smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to call me. What¡¯s up?¡± Everyone knew what had happened in the past, and Lena didn¡¯t exin more. She just went straight to the point, ¡°there is a big show in Sister Anna ¡®spany next Friday. The supermodel quit, we can¡¯t find the proper person, can you be present at the show?¡± Angolo was sister Anna¡¯s brothe. His sister had something to deal with in herpany, , even if he really didn¡¯t want to answer it, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Lena¡¯sing was actually a question of attitude. After all, there was no need to be so polite to refuse Lena , and it wouldn¡¯t hurt the brotherhood between them. In this way, Richard ¡®s impression of Lena increased by ten percentage points. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not a model.¡± ¡°But among the people I know, you are the best and qualified¡­¡± Richard was immediately ttered. He squinted at Robert and said calmly, ¡°next Friday, right? But I have to ask my agent about my schedule before I send you back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up the phone, Richard asked Robert and said, ¡°well¡­ You heard everything anyway. Would you like to help me?¡± ¡°Will you help or not? Do you have to ask me?¡± Robert snorted! ¡°Of course I have to ask you. We are brothers. If you don¡¯t want me to help you, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention me. I have nothing to do with her.¡± His words were cold, but he didn¡¯t object. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m free, but if you don¡¯t mind me helping her, I¡¯ll rmend someone to her¡­¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Robert repliedzily and drank up the wine in his ss. Richard looked at him for a while and wanted tough, but he didn¡¯t have the guts tough. He was looking through his mobile phone to see if there was anyone who could be rmended to sister Sister Anna¡¯spany. Robert added, ¡°leave me two tickets in the front row.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you going to see her?¡± Robert didn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Ask the people in the design department to have a look. Know yourself and your enemy!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He was stubborn!!! However, Richard knew better about his attitude. He had to ask someone good to be present. Thinking of this, he quickly found a contact and sent a message directly:Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Help! There will be a show next Friday. Can you go? Chapter 13 It was already two o¡¯clock in the midnight when Robert came back to his house. He was slightly drunk. He loosened his tie with one hand, and handed the suit on his wrist with the other to Von, who wasing towards him. ¡°Master , what can I do for you?¡± He waved his hand, indicating that there was no need. Without looking at the housekeeper, Robert went upstairs silently. After throwing himself into the sofa in the bedroom, he leaned back hard, raised his head and frowned deeply. His head hurt He gently rubbed his forehead with his palms, which was better than nothing to relieve the pain. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, or perhaps it was because of the headache, the Butler called him outside for a long time before he came to his senses. ¡°Master , are you asleep?¡± ¡°If you are asleep, I wille back tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Master ? Master ?¡± The Butler waited for a while without saying anything. When he was about to leave, he heard a voice from inside, e in!¡± Robert¡¯s voice was low and deep, with a trace of impatience. The Butler couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared when he thought of his master ¡®s morning temperament But when the door was knocked, the Butler had to open it Robert still leaned against the sofa, with his head half up and the back of his hand covering his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see the light. ¡°Why do you have toe now?¡± ¡°old master Nic ke asked me to give you something personally.¡± The housekeeper had been working for the ke family for almost forty years. He had been able to subdue all the members of the ke family. Only this young master, although he was not with the worst temper in the family, but the butler could not see through him since he was a child. Especially after what happened six years ago, the Butler had known that the ke family would be his world in the future. He couldn¡¯t be irritated! The Butler said respectfully, handing a kraft paper bag in his hand. It was the kind of paper used to hold documents. There was no word on it, and it was difficult to tell what was in it. Robert took it over and asked, ¡°is it that important? Why did you bring it to me sote?¡± ¡°Yes, about hostess¡­¡± As soon as the steward opened his mouth, Robert raised his cold eyes and swept across the steward¡¯s old face. His fingers, which were removing the threads, stopped. ¡°Did grandpa know?¡± Butler Von nodded and said, ¡°if master is referring to the divorce between you and mrs, he has known.¡± Robert smiled. He threw the kraft paper bag hard on the ground. He deliberately lowered his voice and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°so he asked you to send me this kind of thing?¡± ¡°master , I think you¡¯d better have a look first. Mrs. ke is not¡­¡± He frowned and scolded, ¡°We¡¯ve divorced. Why do you still call her Mrs. ke ?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± It was not that he didn¡¯t want to listen to this master anymore, but the Butler knew the importance of this thing and still wanted him to see it. However, before he could finish his sentence, Robert leaned back and warned him with his eyes, ¡°get out¡­¡± The Butler didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He turned around and walked out of Robert¡¯s room, closing the door carefully. However, when the door was closed, he shook his head and sighed Chapter 14 After driving the housekeeper away, Robert was not sleepy at all. He lowered his eyes and inadvertently nced at the things she had just thrown out on the carpet. The yellow kraft paper bag was lying on the pure ck carpet. It was especially eye-catching! Robert¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. He stood up irritably. When he was about to lift his foot, he thought of something and sat down again To be honest, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Lena. It was him who proposed the divorce, but he didn¡¯t really force her. Instead, she looked lofty and rushed to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him. He had thought that she had really given up on him. At least, judging from Lena¡¯s reaction recently, it seemed that she didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with him like six years ago He had changed his opinion of her. As a result, the woman told everything to her grandfather as before? She deliberately told grandpa about the divorce and asked him to suppress her as before? It had been six years. Was she underestimating him? Robert stood up with one hand supporting his body. His face was as dark as water. He walked back to the bedside table, opened the drawer and took out the ck velvet box with the sapphire earring. She sneered and threw the kraft paper bag into the trash can. With Richard ¡®s rmendation, the grand final star of the show was set soon. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation that the one who promised to save the scene was not Richard , but his gossip girlfriend, the top Top30 supermodels in the world: Jessica . With Jessica ¡®s current position, even if she was rich, she might not be able to be present. For Sister Anna na , it was definitely a great deal. She praised her again. If she asked his brother directly, she might not need to speak, let along inviting Jessica . Hearing that, Lena just smiled In her mind, she guessed that Richard did this not for her sake, but for Robert ke. All in all, she seemed to have taken advantage of Robert again. However, since they had divorced, her ex husband wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her. Anyway, they are doing business. Soon the weekend came On Monday, all other models were ready and rehearsal began. Sister Anna ¡®spany had a professional model manager in charge of the stage. As the chief designer, Lena spent most of her time on clothes, but at this moment, she was in trouble again. After so many years, she met Cynthia in the bathroom of Sister Anna¡¯spany. She had been working for a long time and felt a little stuffy. Hearing that, Lena came out to wash her face. When she raised her head, Cynthia just pushed the door open and came in. The two met. She was stunned, but a smile appeared on the other side. Hearing that, Lena immediately understood that she came to see her on purpose. The first reaction was ufortable, and then nausea. Hearing that, Lena turned around and retched in front of the sink. But she didn¡¯t eat breakfast, except for water, she vomited nothing out, Cynthia¡¯s face darkened. Just like the food that had just been out of the furnace, it had been stained before she took a bite. She knew that Lena didn¡¯t mean it, but it made her more embarrassed. This woman threw up at the sight of him! She really vomited!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Anger burst out in her eyes, but the smile on her face did not decrease at all. ¡°Ah! So many years have passed, but sister-inw¡¯s health is still so bad?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot¡­ I can¡¯t call you sister-inw anymore, right? third daughter of White family ¡° Chapter 15 Hearing that Lena didn¡¯t take the thing she handed over, she only looked at the person in the mirror on the washing pool and asked, ¡°what do you want to do?¡± She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. It seemed that Cynthia didn¡¯t have the patience. She wiped the table with a piece of tissue and threw it into the trash can in front of Lena. Although Cynthia¡¯s voice was not loud, it could be heard by Lena . ¡°You taught Sister Anna not to cooperate with the models of mypany in the future?¡± Lena didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You are the boss of the modelpany that Selina works for?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mypany, so¡­¡± She seemed to be engaged in business and really wanted to talk about work. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°we are so familiar with each other. Why are you so ruthless?¡± ¡°You broke the contract first.¡± ¡°We only broke Selina ¡®s agreement, not everyone¡¯s.¡± ¡°This is a question of sincerity. Since yourpany has no sincerity to cooperate, we can choose to refuse. After all, no one can guarantee that simr things will happen in the future.¡± Cyntthia thought for a while and nodded. However, she turned her head and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Lena , does your hand still hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Debbie was rendered speechless The cold wind blew again That nightmare like scene appeared in her mind like antern, and the temperature of her body seemed to be extracted in an instant. She clenched her fists as if she was in an ice cer, and her knuckles were firm and white. She felt sick and wanted to vomit again Seeing her reaction, Cynthia smiled triumphantly. When she came over, she said in a low and light voice, ¡°Use my people, or cancel the show next Friday. You choose¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena¡¯s face turned as white as snow as she pressed her aching stomach. ¡°I won¡¯t use yourpany¡¯s people, nor will I cancel it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell my cousin everything about your past? Guess, will he still want you after he knows that you are that kind of person?¡± ¡°Do you want me to show you our divorce certificate?¡± ¡°In other words, your cousin abandoned me and threatened me with this. Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Hearing that, Cynthia was ashamed into anger. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it,!¡±¡± Regret? What I regret most is that I didn¡¯t call the police and let you go to jail. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena covered her stomach with her hand and sneered, ¡°you blocked the door of the bathroom.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of gloom. She stared at her pale face and didn¡¯t yell at her as easily as before. She just snorted coldly and left arrogantly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, women¡¯s hatred was always more violent. In less than a day, Lena was attacked crazily At first, it was the most skilled stylist in thepany who asked for leave when he was sick. Later, others found all kinds of excuses not toe to thepany. In the end, except for a few inexperienced assistants, those who could really do things couldn¡¯te! Hearing this, Lena immediately sensed something was wrong. She and Sister Anna went to the home of the first designer who asked for leave. At first, the girl didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, butter she finally told the truth. ¡°Miss White , I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but someone threatened us that if we worked for you, we would disappear in this industry¡­¡± ¡°We really want to learn from you, but I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°Who?¡± She shook her head and didn¡¯t dare to say his name. But Lena knew what she should do. ¡°Cynthia?¡± Chapter 16 To her surprise, the girl didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily. She just kept apologizing. There was nothing to be sorry for. If it weren¡¯t for her, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t have hurt these people. However, Lena wasn¡¯t able tofort this woman that she had done the right thing She pulled Sister Anna away and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I can do it alone.¡± At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Lena was lying on the desk in the workroom and woke up from a cold. She shivered and felt a little scared. She didn¡¯t feel good about herself. She took some cold medicines, but they didn¡¯t work. Instead, she had a fever. The result was more than 38. 5. In less than three days, she couldn¡¯t find anyone who could do it, and she didn¡¯t want someone who couldn¡¯t. It would be toote if she fell down. Lena didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, she called Sister Anna the next morning and asked her to gather the rest of the design department. Three dayster, all the staffss went into seclusion. The dinner and sleep were finished in the studio. Finally, thest set of main dress was sewn on Friday morning. When she put down the needle, she felt her stomach was churning. She felt dizzy and fell into the sofa. It took her three minutes toe to her senses Sister Anna dragged her to the hospital. She shook her head and refused , ¡°no, thanks, Sister Anna . I¡¯ve bought some medicine. Take some and let me sleep for two hours.¡± ¡°No, your fever is too high.¡± She pulled Sister Anna ¡®s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital when it¡¯s over¡­¡± The show would be held at half past seven in the evening. If she went to the hospital now, she couldn¡¯t get ready for work. Even if she had Sister Anna , she was still worried. ¡°Tonight¡¯s show can¡¯t be missed. I have to be there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Holding Sister Anna ¡®s hand tightly, Lena¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No buts. If we give up now, our previous efforts will be in vain. Sister Anna , I¡¯m not trying to be strong. I can¡¯t lose again.¡± Because she had nothing! In the past, even if she was a bitch, she still had Robert in her heart. She had suffered for him, she had been tired for him, she hadughed for him, she had cried for him, and she had done everything for him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But now, she had lost him ¡°Okay!¡± There were tears in sister Sister Anna ¡®s eyes, but she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°then have a rest quickly. I¡¯ll call you then.¡± ¡°Okay, go to the show ground and have a rest.¡± Hearing that, Lena didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment. She insisted on taking a taxi to the backstage of the show. After making arrangement, she was forced to take a nap in the lounge by Sister Anna . Hearing that Lena didn¡¯t sleep well, Lena White felt ufortable all over her body, as if she was roasted on the fire or floating on the ice for a while In a daze, she heard many people¡¯s voices: ¡°Is this your painting? Oh my God! You are a genius. Your painting will definitely win a prize and you will be famous in the world because of it.¡± ¡°How could you be such a person? We are wrong about you. We can¡¯t be friends with you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The evidence is conclusive. You are no longer a student of our school.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive. Everyone has been through this. If you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone will believe you or me?¡± ¡°What a pity! Your hand may not be able to hold a brush for the rest of your life¡­¡± No, no Don¡¯t take my painting, don¡¯t take everything from me, don¡¯t hurt my hand Please!!! Chapter 17 Eleven in the morning.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The flight from country m to the citynded on time, and people in a hurry checked in. Jessica mingled with the crowd. She was wearing an inconspicuous white shirt and jeans, and a ck mask covering most of her face. Followed by her assistant Myra , she pushed her three oversized suitcases. After sitting on the ne for more than ten hours, she is now all weak. But even so, it can¡¯t stop her eye-catching figure which attracted a lot of attention ¡°Sister Jessica, are we really going to the pheasant show?¡± With a reluctant face, Myra kept vomiting on the ne. Jessica has been in the circle for many years after all. She knows a lot of news and has a broader sight than her assistant: ¡°pay attention to your words. It¡¯s apany , not a wild show.¡± ¡°But I heard that even Selina felt that the show was too low and refused. You still epted it. Isn¡¯t this lower your own price?¡± With that, Myra also tooted her mouth: ¡°even if Richard Levin of your family asked you, you can¡¯t take all the work no matter what level it is?¡± Mentioning Richard , Jessica gently hooked up the corner of her lips hidden in the mask. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at his face¡­¡± After that, she hooked her hook finger and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the chief fashion designer named Lena White before. She¡¯s the¡­ Ex-wife of Mr. ke of F. C group.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!!¡± Myra first widened her eyes, and then responded, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter if his ex-wife is OK! So, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we don¡¯t ept?¡± Having said that, Jessica felt, ¡°Richard won¡¯t raise demands casually. It should be Robert, so¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated. On the screen, there is a big word ¡°President ke ¡°. Jessica immediately shook her mobile phone to Myra : ¡°look, he is calling?¡± After saying that, she smiled and connected the phone ¡°Mr. ke , I just got off the ne, right away¡­¡± ¡°Go to studio 10 in Vancouver immediately.¡± Eh? Jessica was confused: ¡°now?¡± Robert¡¯s tone is not good, very cold, but it¡¯s more or less restrained: ¡°all the films you took therest week are invalid. Although it¡¯s not your reason, it needs to be remade. The photographer said he contacted you, and you said you had a job today, so you wouldn¡¯te?¡± Jessica was more puzzled: ¡°yes! I¡¯m going next¡­¡± But Robert didn¡¯t let her finish her words, and his tone was filled with deep dissatisfaction: ¡°I don¡¯t care what the rtionship between you and Richard is. As the brand spokesperson of F. C, should I remind you that if you sign a contract, you have to show some 100% professionalism? If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t sign the endorsement contract for the next quarter.¡± Jessica immediately said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, Mr. ke ! I¡¯ll buy a ticket right away and go to Vancouver now.¡± Tut! Party A is terrible~ ¡°Hurry up and buy tickets! The earliest one to Vancouver.¡± Myra , who was stunned by her: ¡°but, Sister , didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to go to Mr. ke¡¯s ex-wife show?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shit, she knows: ¡°men change their faces. It¡¯s really¡­ Women all have to stand aside.¡± Jessica said, and she still said ¡°tut¡± in her heart: sure enough, she was an ex¡­ wife! Myra : n (©`©`?)? Chapter 18 Less than half an hour after getting off the ne, assistant Myra went to check in again with her luggage While waiting to board the ne, Jessica asked Myra to call Lena White , informing them that they couldn¡¯t go to the show, and asked them to contact the rescue team again. However ¡°No one answers at all!¡± Myra said. ¡°Call again¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called it thirteen times.¡± Sister Anna ¡®spany is a new start, and this is their debut. Before, because the final model isn¡¯t set, they found Richard to save the scene. As a result, now, she stood her up. If they can¡¯t make it by themselves, and they can¡¯t find the right person to support. It¡¯s conceivable that in the evening, either the show is canceled or find someone to do it at random. In the end, it maypletely ruin the show. No matter how, it is a disaster. Jessica didn¡¯t think Robert would not understand how serious the consequences were, but he still insisted on her going to Vancouver, which only showed that he was deliberately suppressing Lena White . It¡¯s said that one day of the husband and wife are grateful for each other, and he is so cruel to his ex-wife? Jessica sighed: ¡°Then send a message and exin the situation to her. We will pay them twice the liquidated damages¡­¡± This is the only thing she can do.¡± Myra : ¡°why double it? A lot of money!¡± ¡°Stop nagging. Send a message quickly¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± To show her sincerity, Jessica also made another call to Lena White before sending the message. But as Myra said, no one answered. As the chief designer of the show at 7:30 this evening, Lena White should be very busy, so she has no time to connect the phone? No way out! Jessica sent five messages in a row. She was afraid that she could not tell clearly by sending messages. All her messages were voice, and she sincerely apologized. After that, she took Myra to Vancouver directly The cell phone beside the pillow keeps ringing Lena White was so exhausted that she was soft all over. She tried to open her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She fainted badly, so she fell asleep in a daze.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Until the mobile phone waspletely calm after a series of message reminders. Finally, it stopped buzzing her, but she began to have nightmares again and again In the middle, it seemed that someone had given her another dose of medicine. After eating the medicine, her brain became more drowsy, and she had been sleeping in that half awake and half confused state. From time to time, she was still shaking! Marcia looked anxiously at the woman who was still shivering with two quilts on the sofa, and her expression was rarely as rebellious as usual. ¡°Sister, really don¡¯t wake up that woman¡­ Director White?¡± Sister Anna looked at her watch. ¡°It doesn¡¯t officially start until 7:30. We¡¯ll call herter.¡± ¡°Will it be toote?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. Lena got all her clothes ready. Otherwise, how do you think she¡¯s tired and ill? She hasn¡¯t slept for three days and is still suffering from a high fever. Let her sleep a little longer!¡± Marcia nodded, and then carefully closed the door of the lounge. Lena White slept for five or six hours. When she woke up, it was 3:30 in the afternoon Her eyes moved under her thin eyelids, and then slowly opened a seam. How long did she lie here? Her head was still dizzy, and her body was aching everywhere. Lena White still struggled to sit up and grabbed the mobile phone to watch the time. The next second, she was so scared that she rolled down from the sofa ¡°Sister Anna ¡­¡± She rushed out of the lounge and said in horror, ¡°is Jessica here?¡± Sister Anna was dealing with the ribbon on a skirt. She couldn¡¯t spare her hand, so she said to her across the room, ¡°I¡¯ve been on the phone, but I can¡¯t get through my mobile phone, and she may still be on the ne. Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s still early, and she¡¯s also a famous people who honored her promise in the industry, and it shouldn¡¯t bete¡­¡± ¡°Notte, she can¡¯te.¡± Hearing this, Sister Anna suddenly stopped and looked up, ¡°what¡­?¡± Chapter 19 Out of the group building, Robert slowly walked down the steps. On the roadside, beside a silver super car, Richard leaned on the door like he was without bones. He stretched straight his long legs and the other half bent, he was waving at him with a smiley face: ¡°Hey, buddy¡­¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What do you think!¡± He was wearing a hat, sunsses and a mask, and Robert couldn¡¯t see his expression. He just felt that his voice sounded in a good mood.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you for dinner and give you a ticket by the way¡­¡± ¡°What ticket?¡± Listening to his knowing tone, Richard rolled his eyes at him through sunsses, and then said, ¡°on Friday, your ex-wife¡¯s dress debut, don¡¯t say you forgot.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, but I didn¡¯t expect you to send it in person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I want to witness history with you?¡± He made excuses . In fact, he just wanted to see his good friend¡¯s true love¡±. They grew up together. He had long seen that Robert was not as exclusive to Lena White as before. So he bumped him again: ¡°let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and have a look?¡± Knowing that this man is proud and charming, he can¡¯t see for himself without a push, so he just helped him utterly. Richard said, ¡°if I remember correctly, didn¡¯t your ex-wife focus on bing a great painter before? After going abroad, she changed her dreame to the costume design? Don¡¯t you want to witness her revolutionary highlight moment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Knowing that Lena Whiteined to grandpa again, Robert was no longer in the mood to see the show. But Richard came, how could he return empty handed? At any rate, he has been nagging even when eating. Finally, Robert changed his mind. After dinner, the two arrived at the show on time at seven The position of the two is the best VIP front seat. After sitting down, the atmosphere on the scene was quite high. Several media are also among them. They chose the best position and put on the camera. Obviously, they want to shoot a big show. Richard looked around the audience. Very lively, very stylish, very satisfied He slowly took out his mobile phone and called Jessica : ¡°honey, I¡¯m here to cheer you up today. I¡¯ll leaveter! Don¡¯t lose face ¡­¡± ¡°Vancouver?¡± Richard ¡®s eyebrows jumped, and almost scared from the chair: ¡°you said you were in Vancouver? Hey¡­ Don¡¯t y like this! Didn¡¯t you agree to save my brother¡¯s ex-wife? Why did you go to Vancouver?¡± ¡°What? Robert called you personally?¡± Richard looked at Robert, and then seemed to see what was said on the other end of the phone. He kept frowning and listening carefully. After listening, he said, ¡°wait, I¡¯ll ask him first and call you backter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Richard couldn¡¯t helpining about Robert : ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t let Jessica go on this show. Did you arrange a better person for Lena White ? Who? Is she more famous than Jessica?¡± Robert sat beside Richard and finally reacted at this moment. His eyebrows shook imperceptibly and asked, ¡°is it Jessica you introduced to help Lena White ?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± The fire that had just been suppressed immediately roared out, and Richard blurted out without thinking about it: ¡°Does any other deserve my effort ofing here in person?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Richard : ¡°ah¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Robert looked at him calmly, ¡°Did you tell me?¡± Chapter 20 That day, although Richard sent the news in front of Robert. But Robert didn¡¯t look at his mobile phone, and naturally didn¡¯t ask who he asked help for. Later, Jessica also called after two days, and he directly replied to Lena White . In this way, it seems that no one told Robert the one he is helping is Jessica. It can¡¯t be true! How can it be so coincidence?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What a big misunderstanding! He took so much effort in vain? Richard ¡®s eyes were full of apologies and nervousness. Robert looked at him with his eyes down. For a moment, he was speechless He admitted that he was a little angry after the housekeeper called him that day. But just angry There is no intention to embarrass Lena White , let alone deliberately trip her debut. He would call Jessica because of the normal decision of thepany¡¯s interests, without any personal emotions. What a coincidence. Robert can¡¯t sit still. He didn¡¯t obviously look back frequently, as if he wanted to see something from the atmosphere at the scene. Unfortunately He can¡¯t see anything. Also, even if it was revealed that Jessica was thest one, the scene was too busy. All the magazine media people who can be called famous in the fashion industry came here. With cams of different sizes, he even saw several fashion celebrities with special status in the circle. These people are all here to tter Lena White? If so, there will be big trouble These people usually can¡¯t be invited out. It¡¯s rare toe out, but they only saw an awkward clothing show. It¡¯s just conceivable that even if Sister Anna ¡®spany is not affected, Lena White ¡®s name will also be ruined in the fashion circle. Not to mention being excluded, this ck history will never be taken off. ¡°Also¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Richar stuttered, and he didn¡¯t speak very smoothly: ¡°I just heard Jessica say that she sent a message before she left. Although the time is really in a hurry, maybe Sister Anna has a backup n?¡± ¡°Atst, the effect may not be as good as expected if there is no top model appearing, but isn¡¯t she a new person? The effect is almost bad at the first time. Just take Jessica owe her one time and make up for her next time. What do you think?¡± ¡°Oh! OK, OK, I¡¯m wrong, OK? Then¡­ The worst result is to wait for the host to announce the cancetion of the show. It must be scolded, which will also affect Lena White ¡®s personal image, but¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there you to be med? Who knows that you just called Jessica away at this time and directly called her to Vancouver. But if her people are still in New Deli, I can get them for you even by personal ne . If you could speak more time to Jessica at that time, things wouldn¡¯t turn like this?¡± Robert was not in the mood to refute what Richard said, and only nced at the entrance of the T tform slightly and coldly. ¡°The host came out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Richard has a look. It¡¯s still more than ten minutes before the official start. ¡°s, you see, the host ising, and she didn¡¯t say to cancel anything. It must be solved. Although it¡¯s definitely impossible to find a more suitable model than Jessica, but¡­¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The host has beenughing, but her expression is too stiff¡­¡± she should have no alternative, and she didn¡¯t find the right person. He didn¡¯t say this sentence. Robert is a little uneasy. Finally, he stood up, said nothing, and walked quickly backstage Chapter 21 Backstage of the show. In addition to Jessica , the finale supermodel, other models have all been in ce. Making up, , changing clothes, doing hair, but The atmosphere at the scene was obviously prized. Everyone¡¯s voices are mixed together. Lena White ¡®s voice is mixed with these chaotic voices, some pleading, some repressing, some pleading ¡°Yes, it starts at 7:30¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at allter. Let¡¯s stick to scene here¡­ For a while¡­¡± ¡°Really? Not in New Deli! OK, then we¡¯ll have a chance to cooperate again.¡± ¡°For this time, you can arrange someone toe first. It¡¯s ok if she is not a supemodel. As long as she is tall enough and have a good proportion¡­¡± ¡°In fact, there are many important people here today. You can still be discovered if youe here and walk well. I think it¡¯s a good opportunity. Otherwise, you should try it first?¡± ¡°Is that right? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡­ Think of another way¡­¡± Think again, think again In fact, she has thought of all the ways. Unfortunately, no one can help her put out the fire. In other words, it¡¯s not that no one wants toe, but because of the suppression of Cynthia , no one dares to offend ke¡¯s family for an unknown Lena White . Cynthia is Robert¡¯s cousin, which is known by all New Deli people. The feeling that everything is over. These months of hard work, a year of all the design, and And she couldn¡¯t stop to think, because as long as she thought that all this was because of Robert , her heart was like stabbing ten thousand needles. Every time she moved, her heart was torn. She didn¡¯t know why he had to call Jessica away at this time Aren¡¯t they divorced already? She free and easy enough in front of him, and she doesn¡¯t bother him anymore. Why should he stop her from developing again? Lena White is extremely wronged. She has been persistent with this person for so many years, and every decision in her life is to be closer to him, closer. But that man is not at all grateful. It¡¯s like she¡¯s here, with the roaring wind and rainstorm, and the man is just sitting there indifferently, looking at her in a mess and standing by. She suddenly remembered six years ago. At that time, he obviously found someone to bind her abroad, but in order to restrict her freedom and prevent her from returning home with money, he forced her father to cut off all her sources of ie. Later, she washed dishes for the restaurant, took a part-time job and delivered milk Finally, she saved enough air ticket money to return home, but he worked hard to make the White family bankrupt. As the third miss of the White family , even if she was only a student, she had never participated in the family business, but once she returned home at that time, she might face the disaster of imprisonment. She can¡¯te back She can¡¯te back when she has money, and she can¡¯te back when she doesn¡¯t have money. It was during the worst period of her mental state that she encountered the most ruthless double betrayal All this is because of Robert, but he doesn¡¯t know all this.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And now, hees again? How much did he hate her? Lena White ¡®s heart was in a mess, but after such a fierce imbnce, it was reflective, She came to a conclusion that she was unwilling to admit six years ago: Robert hated her 10000 times more than she thought. Half raised her head, Lena White took a long breath. She didn¡¯t cry, but her eyes were very red Chapter 22 She had a fever again. Lena White ¡®s whole body is in pain Fortunately, she has experienced such pain many times in the past six years and is used to it, so she doesn¡¯t feel difficult to endure. She was still looking up, but the people around her suddenly issued bursts of low cries ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that¡­ Richard ?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s really him, big star! How did hee backstage? However, I¡¯m so excited! It¡¯s the first time to see him as a real person, who is actually more handsome than on TV,¡± ¡°Who is the man in front of him, and is he also a star? My God! How can I feel more handsome and powerful than Richard Levin !¡± ¡°He looks so cold and cool, but he¡¯s really handsome. I want him to fuck me directly¡­ Hee hee!¡± ¡°Hey ~ ~ ~ keep your voice down, people will hear¡­¡± The backstage, which was originally noisy, seemed to be quiet because of the arrival of someone. Lena White closed her eyes, and her mind was dizzy. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were screaming. She just felt that a group of people gazing at her across the crowd. Lena White opened her eyes and turned her head Against the light, she could not see his expression clearly, but even if it was just a vague figure, it did not prevent her from recognizing Robert at a nce. She can always find him quickly, even among thousands of people. In her eyes, Robert is shining, and all over her body, there is a light that attracts her. But now: her light is out! Lena White turned mechanically, step by step, and she walked towards the man. Everyone held their breath and looked, vaguely feeling that something big was going to happen. The me in her eyes seemed to burn the man in front of her. Sister Anna even felt that she might throw Robert on the spot and p the scum man in the face However, everyone guessed wrong! She walked towards him, and she opened her mouth, : ¡°Richard , can you help?¡± ¡°¡­ ah?¡± Richard was the most ignorant, and the sunsses hanging on the bridge of his nose fell down He didn¡¯t dare to answer, only nced sideways at the man with strong aura around him, but Lena White didn¡¯t give Robert a look. Just stared at him, grabbed his hand tightly, and said in a hurry, ¡°I called you, and you said you couldn¡¯te recently, so you rmended Jessica , but now, since you¡¯re all here, can you lend me an hour? After all¡­¡± After all, this is what you owe me. She didn¡¯t say it. Richard could read the rest of the unfinished words. He felt indebted and didn¡¯t intend to refuse, but He nced sideways at the man beside him, but saw Robert¡¯s expression as calm as water, which was still high, but extremely cold. He has been gazing on Lena White. ¡°Time¡­ That¡­¡± Richard smacked his mouth and said frankly, ¡°Let along one hour, it¡¯s no problem for two hours, . Isn¡¯t this a women¡¯s show? How can I be present on the stage as a man?¡± ¡°Of course you can, and you will be the best¡­¡± Richard :¡±¡­¡­!!!¡± Everyone likes to listen to beautiful words, but he is really not a person who is ignorant. He thought that Lena White was in a hurry . There was no one left, so she had to pull himself in. All right! He has to take the me. Originally, Richard thought so, but when Lena White stumbled and finally picked out a silver embroidered half wisp of empty silk skirt from a lot of beautiful dresses and handed it to him. Richard ¡®s eyes lit up: ¡°this is¡­¡± ¡°I made three more gift skirts, all in proportion to your height. I promise, you will shine in the audience¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 23 This, of course, is nonsense! It¡¯s obviously women¡¯s clothes, and time is so rush. How can she have time to make three more dresses ording to Richard ¡®s figure? However, although Richard is not short, 185, his muscle sense is not heavy because he is young.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Female models with a height of more than 180 can be found everywhere, not to mention that they often wear high heels of more than 10 cm on the T-stage. Therefore, although this kind of tailed long skirt is women¡¯s clothing, it¡¯s just Richard¡¯s size. It indirectly verifies her sentence ¡®specially for you¡¯. Time is hurry, no one can afford to dy. Although Lena White blushed, her whole body was hot, and she was almost shaky at every step, she still personally dressed Richard. She even helped him to make up. Her ck long straight wig, tall eyebrows, ming red lips, only stained with lipstick of the same color with his fingers at the corners of both eyes. When Lena White took the jewelry and wore it for Richard , the models with exquisite makeup were waiting in line to appear in turn. ¡°Lena White ¡­¡± It¡¯s the sound of Robert. After being taken as air for a long time, he finally got the opportunity to speak to Lena White : ¡°I just want to tell you that I didn¡¯t mean to target you. I didn¡¯t know that Jessica was present at your show¡­¡± Lena White was holding a pair of silver long Tassel Earrings in his hand, and was seriously helping Richard to put on his left ear. At this time, when she heard her words, her fingers gave a slight pause A sh of emotion shed in her eyes, so fast that no one could catch it. She half hung her eyshes, and she hummed. ¡°I know.¡± Then there was no more. The air flow behind was weak, but there was still a cold fragrance blowing. It was the smell of Robert. It was specially made and had a clear atmosphere with a wooden tail tone. In an instant, it overbearing filled the entire nasal cavity of Lena White . ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to ask me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hearing the sound, the man frowned more tightly and deeply. Robert drooped his eyes, showing his usual cold expression, but he didn¡¯t answer again. It felt as if his careless conversation was the greatest gift to others. But just now, he rarely said a long sentence to her. He must have endured nausea to tell her? It¡¯s really embarrassing him! Lena White regained her consciousness and found that Richard ¡®s ear hole was a little blocked. She couldn¡¯t wear it on for a long time. Afraid of hurting him, she took the initiative to stick it up, and the whole person seems nearly kiss on Richard ¡®s face. Robert was not upset by her coldness but frowned when she got close to Richard. Lena White turned her back to him, naturally she couldn¡¯t see his expression. But now she can¡¯t even cast a nce at Robert, so she calmly continued, ¡°sorry! I¡¯m very busy now. If you¡¯reing to the show, can you please go back to the VIP seat? In a few minutes, it¡¯ll start.¡± Robert¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be distinguished. He looked at her cold back carefully. Too thin! She was thin six years ago, and now she is pitifully thin. Silent, Robert did not care about the strange eyes cast by others, nor did she respond to her words of seeing off. Outside the show, the soft music began, and the host¡¯s final opening speech was halfway through. The light gradually dimmed. The models prepared separately and lined up in an orderly manner. Against the crowd, Robert suddenly turned around and sat down on the single sofa on one side. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his actions showed his determination that he wouldn¡¯t go anywhere Chapter 24 In the elegant music, the end of the T-stage lights up in the dark Slowly lit from the corner on the right, the whole entrance was slowly brightened, with lightning white light, shing in the guest seat and in the background. Slowly, the first model in a fairy dress stepped on the stage The light chased the fairy, a little bit, followed her steps, from long legs to slim waist, and then lit up the whole beautiful face of the model. The whole show also gradually lit up Beautiful face, fairy like dress, every model¡¯s head is covered with a crystal crown. They are different in shape No one knows that it was all customized by Lena White who specially found the jewelry studio. Each set was carefully selected, lined with beautiful long skirts.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. sh, one up and one down Everyone marveled at the gorgeous design At the same time, celebrities, whether they understand fashion or not, raised their mobile phones one after another. Every skirt has been photographed with countless beautiful photos. Until, Richard wore long ck hair for the first time in the middle of the journey, wearing a skirt like Cleopatra ¡°Wow! This dress is too beautiful. I want to¡­ But why is this model a little strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange? It looks familiar! How do I think, she¡¯s a little like¡­¡± ¡°Look at that figure, a bit like a man! Wait¡­ Richard , is He Richard !¡± ¡°What? Richard ? The one who just took the movie emperor?¡± Walking to the front of the T-stage, he was finally recognized. Richard ¡®s lips were red and slightly tooted, and when he turned around, he blew a kiss to the audience. Instantly, the scream overturned the whole scene!!! ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± ¡°Let me have a look! Is that Richard ? Is it really him?¡± ¡°God! How can he be so beautiful as a man? I¡¯m jealous of every woman¡­¡± We can¡¯t believe it. After all, Richard has always been a male god in the entertainment industry, but he came to the women¡¯s show? If it¡¯s a big show of international luxury brands, it¡¯s all right, but Sister Anna ¡®spany is so low that even Selina didn¡¯t like to attend how can Richard lower his identity? However, when the first set of clothes came out, everyone was still doubting spection and inference But at half-time, Richard went out with his second suit of Chinese clothes. It is still ck and straight. Only a silver headdress simr to a crown is inserted in the top of the left hair, and a light blue women¡¯s suit dress with silver show. The cor is wide open to the waist The wide trouser legs were as light as a long skirt, and the fringed gauze hung from the shoulders on the left and right sides. He turned around, beautiful and handsome. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah ah ah! It¡¯s really him, I can, I can again¡­¡± ¡°Richard , ah¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful, but isn¡¯t today¡¯s show the main show of Jessica ? How did it be him?¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a women¡¯s show! How can he wear women¡¯s clothes out of the aura of the war robe?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to have nosebleed.¡± Thest set, the finale. A low-key blue dress with half yarn, with exquisite silver embroidery in front, and the light shines like a star. The back is wide open, the whole body is exposed to the waist, and then wrapped with a pure silver metal belt. Below the waist, there is a pleated skirt unfolded in a radiating way, dragging the floor and walking meandering all the way Chapter 25 It was obviously a show, but it was very hot because of Richard ¡®s presence In the end, it almost turned into a superstar fan meeting But even his ¡°brilliant¡± performance did not deprive him of the exquisite clothing. There were 33 sets of gowns in the audience, each of which was well made and gorgeous. In particr, the three sets of his main show: a set of fairy clothes, a set of sassy and handsome, and thest set of axial dress, which surprised the audience. No one knows that the production cost of that dress alone is as high as one million. It took Lena White four months toplete it, changed dozens of fabrics, and repeatedly modified it nearly a hundred times. It is a super perfect work that has not been fake at all. Great sess! Finally, the costume show ended with loud apuse ¡°Listen, Lena, listen, listen¡­¡± ¡°These apuse belong to you¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ We seeded, we finally seeded¡­¡± Sister Anna hold her and jump , Lena White was motionless. In order not to let this show be wasted, she has a high fever but has been insisting, even if the bottom of her eyes are full of redness, all of them are hot. She can¡¯t fall down yet She insisted until she finally heard the sound of sess.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yes! She seeded, finally! The tense mood calmed, and as soon as she rxed, the difort of her whole body surged up, and her red eyes could hardly see the ceiling here. Everything in front of her is shaking. She is shaking. Until it waspletely dark . ¡°Ah¡­ Lena¡­¡± Before losing herst consciousness, she seemed to hear Sister Anna ¡®s screams and all kinds of chaotic voices backstage. She fell into a gentle embrace. The man has the fragrance of sandalwood, faint, very good, very familiar, just like the smell of Robert. But how could it be him? He hated her so much, so much Lena White fell into the dark endless night again. The night was out of sight and fingers. She seemed to hear nothing except her own breath. She shouted his name in fear: ¡°Robert!¡± ¡°Where are you? Help me, help me¡­¡± A beam of light suddenly came down. Like the light beam in the center of the T-stage, chasing something, little by little, illuminating a tall figure. The figure turned around, revealing a handsome face. It¡¯s a young, 22-year-old Robert Lena White ran towards him happily, but it was clearly a distance of more than ten steps, but she couldn¡¯t run any way. What should she do? She was so anxious that she stretched out her hand to him and shouted, ¡°pull me! Pull my hand!¡± ¡°Why should I pull you? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ The one who likes you!¡± Robert sneered, : ¡°there are so many people who like me, what¡¯s special about you?¡± The question flustered her, and she seemed to be really stunned by him: ¡°I¡­ of course I¡¯m special! My blood is the same as yours, I can save you, I can¡­ Give you my blood, all of it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I really can¡­¡± Lena White anxiously took out the agreement and signed it without hesitation. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Grandpa. I¡¯ll give this to him and let him help us marry. When the timees, I¡¯ll be your wife, so I won¡¯t just like you, but the most special to you, right?¡± Robert didn¡¯t speak, and his thin lips curled gently, ncing at her from top to bottom, with the kind of eyes that he is looking at a mess of garbage. Lena White ¡®s eyes suddenly turned red. She took his hand and looked at him begging Shaking, she asked persistently, ¡°is it right, husband?¡± Chapter 26 Robert didn¡¯t hear what she was shouting However, it should be rted to herself, because she will hear her name from time to time, and thest one full of grievances: husband! His eyes suddenly shed over her at the reception that day. Her eyes and eyebrows were obviously seductive, not as unscrupulous as they were six years ago. But it just makes people unable to move their eyes. She also asked him, ¡°can¡¯t I still call your husband?¡± But now, she clearly still called Is it a nightmare? Looking at the frown of the man in his arms, he looked up and said, ¡°drive faster.¡± Mark dared not to hesitate, and he stepped on the elerator directly to the bottom. The car was speeding all the way, and it took less than 15 minutes to drive for half an hour. Before the car stopped, he heard the sound of the rear belt blocked. Before he came to help open the door, Robert took the initiative to get out of the car. In his arms, he still hold Lena White who has fever and was unconscious He had called Nill¡¯s private clinic in advance, so there was no need to register. After sending her directly to the emergency room, she had a fever of 39. 8. At that time, her whole body was as hot as fire Nill hurriedly prescribed medicine to reduce the fever, coupled with intravenous drip, she was sent to the ward. Robert has not gone Nill nced at him thoughtfully. Finally, he stuffed the towel in his hand directly into his hand: ¡°you know, when people have a fever, the effect of physical cooling will be better¡­¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Wipe her body with warm water.¡± Robert ¡°¡­??¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? You haven¡¯t seen her without clothes, so you can¡¯t let me¡­¡± Nill said, turning his head to see Lena White ¡®s beautiful face, and then changed his mouth: ¡°pour¡­ It¡¯s not impossible!¡± A big palm reached out and covered his face slightly rudely. Nill waved the medical record folder in his hand and struggled, shouting loudly: ¡°are you so¡­ Let go of my face¡­¡± Saving his handsome face from his ws, Nill was about to continue to vomit. Robert pushed him far away from Lena White ¡®s hospital bed, and said expressionlessly, ¡°call a nurse¡­ Come.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took a breath. He said, ¡°forget it, what am I going to do?¡± ¡°Ah? Do you really want to do it yourself?¡± It was to tease him that he said that. He didn¡¯t expect that he really wanted to help Lena White wipe her body. Nill¡¯s eyes widened He just wanted to tease he can¡¯t forget his old lover, but when he suddenly bumped into his icy eyes, his heart was suddenly surprised! incorrect! No! His expression is really wrong! By the way, the nurse said that Lena White was held into the emergency room by Robert. Nill couldn¡¯t help holding the medical record folder in his hand tighter for a minute, and he didn¡¯t dare to say more or ask more. He took a step backward and pointed to the bathroom next to him: ¡°take some warm water, and then help her wipe her face, body, palm, foot, armpit¡­¡± Hearing the sound, Robert didn¡¯t speak again. He sullenly picked up the basin and went into the bathroom. Soon, there was the sound of water flowing inside Chapter 27 Help Lena White wipe her body. If someone told Robert that half a month ago, he would surely think that the person was ill. How could he do such a thing? No, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to kill him. Robert looked at the towel in his hand. What on earth was he doing? Why does he take care of Lena White ? But he wasining but his hand didn¡¯t stop. He took a warm towel, cover it a little bit on the warm face of Lena White , and gently wipe it. Maybe it was because of the fever, Lena White ¡®s face showed an unnatural red, and her eyshes were very long, thick as wings, covering her blue and ck eyelids. So heavy eye bags , even the lying silkworm is green and ck at present. She hasn¡¯t had a good rest and look like this now. Robert sat on the edge of the hospital bed with a hot towel in his hand and wiped the smooth lines on the side of her face. Not far away, Lena White ¡®s faint fragrance, this crazy woman who has broken into his own world countless times and swore sovereignty to the outside world, seemed to be so quiet in front of him for the first time. She closed her eyes and frowned slightly as if she couldn¡¯t sleep well Robert couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his fingers and gently stroked the inconspicuous folds in the center of her eyebrows, as if he were persistently trying to smooth those traces. He wiped her face. First, soft forehead, small nose, and finally her red lips. Robert suddenly froze for a moment. Then he realized what he had done. With a guilty conscience, she took back his fingers, dipped the towel into the basin again, wrung it dry, and wiped it for her again. He is young master. Naturally, there was no experience in taking care of people. Robert¡¯s action was slightly clumsy, but it was absolutely gentle. He rubbed her neck a little bit along her smooth Chin After stopping, Robert didn¡¯t continue, but stared at her exquisite vicle deeply. It¡¯s very beautiful. It rises and falls with the breath. Every bit of memory, instantly poured back into his memory. In the dark night, he could catch her eyes by drooping his eyes. Wet, after crying. With a slight shaking of the nose wings, tears rolled down and fell between the pillows, oozing out arge mass of wet Robert¡¯s throat rolled, and her grievance choking sound sounded in his ear. That soft and sweet voice, tired of the man¡¯s heart, softened all his nerves. Even if Lena White never mentioned it, Robert could feel that Lena White had never had another man before him. Robert was suddenly choked. The fingers that fell on her clothes suddenly pulled back, and when he was leaving, he was suddenly held tightly by her hot hands. In confusion, Lena White seemed to open her eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She nced at him in a trance and quickly closed her eyes. He didn¡¯t let go of his hand which was holding her tightly, he also moved her head lightly. With her head tilted, she pillowed on the palm of his hand. Her head rubbed slightly, as if looking for a morefortable position. After finding it, she bent her lips, and then slept peacefully with a smile. The face was very hot, the fever jumped from the palm of Robert to the fingertips, and then rushed to the heart as if the electricity passed Thump! The always calm heart suddenly pounded uncontrobly¡­ Chapter 28 Lena White is ill. Sister Anna can only stay at the show alone to deal with all kinds of things after the show, including epting interviews with reporters instead of her. Finally, she finished everything and rushed directly to the hospital. At the door of the ward, Marcia was leaning half against the wall, hanging her head and ying with her mobile phone. When she heard someone calling her, she looked up and found that it was her sister. ¡°How¡¯s it going? How¡¯s it going? How is Lena?¡± Sister Anna¡¯s voice was a little loud, and Marcia reminded her, ¡°don¡¯t shout, sister. This is the hospital, and sister Lena just fell asleep¡­¡± Sister Anna : ¡°what do you call her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you ask me to call her sister?¡± Marcia was a little embarrassed: ¡°I used to unlike her and didn¡¯t like to call her. Now I find that she was quite pleasing to the eye. Can¡¯t I call her sister if I¡¯m willing?¡± Before, Marcia was a rebellious girl, because her sister arranged her to be Lena White ¡®s assistant after Lena White returned home, which made her very disgusted with Lena White . But after this big show, she found that Lena White was really good. She is rebellious, not brainless, so she can¡¯t see it until now. Lena White really fought her life for her sister¡¯s things. So, from that woman to Director White to sister Lena now, she changed quickly. Sister Anna looked very relieved, rubbed her sister¡¯s head and was about to open the door of the ward, but she was pulled: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go in, her husband is with her!¡± ¡°Husband?¡± Marcia said, ¡°The man just staring at sister Lena at the backstage! The one who is particrly tall and cold¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean Robert? Is he still here?¡± Sister Anna ¡®s eyes changed. She brushed her sister aside and pushed open the door of the ward without hesitation. At a nce, she saw the intimate posture of the two people, one sleepy and ignorant, and the other shamelessly stretched out his hand and held her face. After a day of anger, Sister Anna burst out: ¡°what are you doing?¡± Robert naturally withdrew his hand. There was still heat in the palm of his hand, and he unconsciously shook it into a fist, as if to keep that trace of warmth. Looking back lightly, his eyes shed the annoyance of being disturbed for a moment, with obvious coldness, like a tyrant who no one dared to disobey. But only in a moment When he saw that the visitor was Sister Anna , in the blink of an eye, the coldness wrapped in ice at the bottom of his eyes faded, and he returned to his usual look of indifference and abstinence. However, she didn¡¯t answer Sister Anna ¡®s question. Sister Anna was angry, and she wanted to rush up and smash Robert with her bag. Nill came here at this time. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people was wrong, he quickly pulled Sister Anna : ¡°sister, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m just about to say about Lena White ¡®s condition! Do you want to listen together?¡± ¡°Together?¡± Sister Anna snorted coldly, ¡°no, just tell me alone. Outsiders don¡¯t need to know her situation.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Outside¡­?¡± Nill knew it, and subconsciously nced at Robert. Robert didn¡¯t move, but didn¡¯t intend to leave. Sister Anna couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°they¡¯re divorced. What¡¯s not an outsider? An enemy?¡± Robert finally looked at her, and said lightly¡±Since you¡¯re Richard¡¯s sister, I won¡¯t haggle over you. but if you want to make trouble again¡­¡± Later, Robert didn¡¯t finish speaking, but Sister Anna was so angry that she wanted to jump up: ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? I¡¯m unreasonable? Ah¡­ Master ke , you¡¯re really capable of making a mischief! Isn¡¯t it all your fault that Lena has be like this? Have the face to say I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± ¡°All right, all right, stop arguing!¡± Nill hurried to be a peacemaker, persuading ¡°this is the ward, you are so noisy, how can she have a good rest?¡± On hearing this, Sister Anna bit her lip and stared at Robert. Robert¡¯s face used to be that cold mask. Although he was still smiling, his eyes were colder, looking inconspicuous and extremely contemptuous. Chapter 29 In order to avoid the two people continuing to quarrel, Nill took the opportunity to talk about Lena White . ¡°She was malnourished, overworked, stressed, and had a cold, and then a high fever caused pneumonia. She had to stay in hospital for at least a week and recover for at least half a month¡­¡± Sister Anna ¡®s face turned white when she heard the speech: ¡°is it so serious?¡± ¡°So, no matter how important your work is, you have to pay attention to your health¡­¡± With that, Nill also pointed to the person on the hospital bed ¡°in this situation, she hasn¡¯t slept for at least two or three days! Sister Anna , you really can¡¯t do this in the future, and she can¡¯t endure it.¡± There was some me in his tone, and Marcia was immediately dissatisfied: ¡°why do you me my sister?¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t bitch Cynthia threatened to let our model resign, and sister Lena didn¡¯t need to have worked for three days and nights!¡± ¡°For this reason, my sister herself stayed up for two nights!¡± Hearing the words, Nill wondered, ¡°who ? Cynthia ?¡± What does this have to do with her? At the mention of the woman, Marcia became angry: ¡°yes! That woman is too slutty. She came to provoke us but failed, so she used some moves behind her back.¡± ¡°Next time I want to see her, I have to tear her!¡± Nill wanted to say something, but vaguely felt that something was wrong with it. Unable to help it, he took another look at Robert and was stunned to find the man who had never changed his look no matter what happened, frowned. ¡°Tell me more about it?¡± Sister Anna refused to say, ¡°sorry! We have no obligation to say anything to you. ¡­ Go home and ask your dear cousin¡­¡± ¡°Cousin?¡± Marcia also understood, ¡°That Cynthia is your cousin?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Naturally, Robert won¡¯t respond, but the darkness of his eyes is getting thicker, with a slightly imperceptible fierce look On the other side, Cynthia is also losing her temper. She swept all the things on her desk to the ground, but she still couldn¡¯t release her anger at the bottom of her heart How ironic! She pressed the model designer and threatened other modelingpanies. Even Jessica , who was to save the scene, was arranged by her cousin to Vancouver. But Lena White ¡®s debut was a sess. It even caused a sensation in the whole fashion industry. ¡°What does Richard mean? It¡¯s obviously my cousin¡¯s childhood friend. Knowing how much my cousin hates that woman, he actually came to help Lena White?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say to Selina , and said, ¡°is he crazy? Or doesn¡¯t he want to continue to be friends with my cousin?¡± Selina has been with Cynthia today. After watching a big show, she is almost regretful. She thought that Lena White was just a new designer, and even if she won an award, it was nothing. But facts have proved that the clothes she designed are as beautiful as fairy skirts. In particr, as soon as Richard appeared, the effect was simply amazing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This was originally her show to go, and the final dress was originally what she wanted to wear. If she didn¡¯t refuse at the beginning, the person who is famous in the fashion industry today is herself. However, it was toote to regret, and she was also a little jealous: ¡°yes! I don¡¯t understand Richard¡¯s behavior very much, it¡¯s simply helping outsiders!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Cynthia paced back and forth, and finally couldn¡¯t resist: ¡°I must call my cousin and ask him to stay away from Richard.¡± She took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed Robert, but before she could speak, Robert said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in Nill¡¯s hospital.¡± Cynthia was just about toin to him but swallowed back his words, ¡°ah? Cousin, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Come here, right away¡­¡± Cynthia immediately nodded ¡°OK, OK, OK! I¡¯lle to see you right away, cousin, you wait for me. Chapter 30 The ward was a little stuffy, and Robert went out to breathe. Standing on the sunny side of the corridor, he quietly lit a cigarette. Although he just met, Cynthia found him at a nce. ¡°Cousin.¡± She hurried over: ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you smoking when you¡¯re sick! How on earth did Nill be a doctor¡­¡± ¡°Cynthia ¡­¡± Interrupting her words, the man turned around and put out the smoke at his fingertips. His indifferent eyes swept Cynthia ¡®s worried and nervous face. It was not severe, but he was very serious: ¡°You don¡¯t want to exin the things in Vancouver?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a thump, Cynthia ¡®s heart shook. Cousin already knows? However, her cousin always has great powers and will know sooner orter. She didn¡¯t think she could hide it from him for long, so she simply confessed, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to exin! That bitch Lena White is back, and I¡¯ll help you clean her up. What¡¯s wrong?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Robert ¡®s face did not move, but there was a faint sh between his eyes. He murmured, ¡°did I let you do it?¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve done this to her before, and you haven¡¯t stopped me!¡± Since she was his cousin, Cynthia still sai, ¡°then¡­ It¡¯s ok before, now it¡¯s not OK?¡± Robert was silent, and seemed to be really thinking about her problem. His reaction made Cynthia a little flustered: ¡°cousin, won¡¯t you be soft hearted to her? What sympathy do you have for a woman who dares to do anything for money and shamelessly seduces you and forces you to marry?¡± Robert lowered his eyes and quietly looked at Cynthia ¡®s face, as if he was trying to recall whether he had really told Cynthia anything bad about Lena before. However, obviously not After all, he is a man. No matter how much he doesn¡¯t like Lena White , he won¡¯t let the people around him deliberately make things difficult. But Cynthia ¡®s attitude also taught him to realize that even if he didn¡¯t say anything, he could ignore and don¡¯t ask, which was probably a kind of connivance. At that moment, Robert¡¯s heart filled with curiosity What else did Cynthia do? He thought so and asked, ¡°you just said that you did this to her before? What else did you do?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Cynthia was a little uneasy and subconsciously twisted her fingers. She knew that although Robert seemed cold, he actually valued love and righteousness. Because his mother died in childhood, it was her mother who took care of him until junior high school. In the face of her mother, her cousin has always turned a blind eye to some of her past mischief. Sometimes, he would ask his secretary to help her deal with the aftermath. However, no matter how much trouble she had caused before, he had never treated her with such a strict attitude. But today, he was so angry for designing Lena White for himself. If she didn¡¯t answer the question of intuition properly, something serious would happen. She thought about it for a while and then said, ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s nothing! Just¡­ At that time, you let someone send her abroad! I happened to y there with my ssmates, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet her, and then¡­ I found someone to beat her¡­¡± Just beat her, she would not be so hesitant and timid. ¡°How?¡± When asking this, Robert restrained his tone, but his eyebrows were full of displeasure. Cynthia suddenly felt her hands and feet cold She didn¡¯t dare to say, but against her cousin¡¯s ice knife like eyes, she didn¡¯t dare not say: ¡°it¡¯s normal! Kick¡­ Her stomach, kick her back, and then, step¡­ Step on her fingers¡­¡± Chapter 31 Bang! Sister Anna ¡®s mobile phone fell to the ground. She had just seen Cynthia here, so she came to see what she wanted to do. Unexpectedly, she suddenly heard such an amazing fact. ¡°Is that you?¡± She asked. Sister Anna gritted her teeth, and her hands on both sides clenched into fists because of anger: ¡°is it you who left her in the snow after hurting her hands in the winter, making her crippled and nearly froze her to death?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t admit: ¡°Crippled, just¡­ It¡¯s just a little bleeding¡­¡± ¡°Just bleeding?¡± Originally, she wanted to restrain herself, but when she heard this, Sister Anna shook her hand and pped Cynthia in the face: ¡°then I¡¯ll let you bleed a little today¡­¡± Being pped in the face by Sister Anna , Cynthia was panting, and her tone was full of incredible anger. ¡°Anna, how dare you hit me?¡± Sister Anna sneered, ¡°if I hit you, I¡¯ll hit you. Do I have to pick a day?¡± With that, she jumped up again. Hearing the news, Nill hurriedly ran over. Seeing the two women wrestling together, he looked as if he didn¡¯t understand what had happened and stared at the two women entangled. How did these two hit each other? What happened? ¡°What are you waiting for? Pull it off!¡± Robert shouted at Nill. Nill regained consciousness, threw the medical record folder in his hand, and hurriedly joined in. His arms hung on the shoulders of Sister Anna on both sides, and with brute force, he pulled away Sister Anna , who was riding on Cynthia , pping her face. ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t stop me, I must fan this evil rat¡­¡± Sister Anna ¡®s eyes were red, and she was torn away and kept trying to kick Cynthia with her feet: ¡°it¡¯s just bleeding. Do you know how important it is to Lena ¡®s hands ? I¡¯m not even willing to let her wash her clothes. How dare you find someone to trample her hands, bitch, you bitch¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I didn¡¯t step on your hand!¡± Cynthia also scolded reluctantly. Hearing this, Sister Anna couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her body again. She jumped suddenly, and with Nill¡¯s body, she gave Cynthia a hard kick, kicked her away for two ort hree meters, and hit the wall directly. That kick was really powerful, and Cynthia fainted on the spot. But even she won, Sister Anna broke out and suddenly cried loudly. Her face was full of tears and she couldn¡¯t stand. She can rely on Nill¡¯s body to sit on the ground, grasp the heart, and her voice trembled: ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ Robert, you¡¯re really good, you¡¯re really good! Do you know what that hand is? It¡¯s a pair of hands that won the Magnolia Art Award at the age of eight! How can you be willing? How can you be willing to let people hurt herr like that¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Doesn¡¯t she just like you? Does she deserve to be treated like this if she likes you? Does she like you and have to be sentenced to the death penalty? How can you be so cruel? Do you know how much she has suffered in the past six years? You still treat her like this¡­ Woo¡­ Woo¡­¡± ¡°Robert, don¡¯t regret! Don¡¯t regret it in this life!¡± Robert pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word, like a motionless cold God. But no matter how calm he was on the surface, but deep inside, he obviously felt something unknown surging out, like a pair of invisible hands holding his heart tightly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The feeling of pain is really painful! The pain made his fingertips tremble slightly, like anger, like self me, but more like¡­ Heartache! He didn¡¯t know that Lena White had experienced this, and he didn¡¯t know at all Chapter 32 Does he regret? There was no such two words in Robert¡¯s life dictionary. He has always been in control of everything. Except that he was trapped by Lena White six years ago, he has never suffered any setbacks in his life. Later, he also seriously thought that at that time, he hated Lena White so much, probably not because she did something heinous, but because she was the biggest variable in his life. She always doesn¡¯t listen to him. She is always challenging his bottom line. She can always force him to do something he shouldn¡¯t have done The day she was around him, he became less and less like himself, who was in control of everything. So, how can he not hate her? His life should have been nned step by step. He didn¡¯t want to change or be uncontroble, but Lena White was the one who kept him out of control. Six years ago, six yearster! But he never knew that, because of his dislike, he had let Lena encounter such a thing He just wanted her to stay away from him. Robert was silent for a moment, and his tone was different when he spoke again: ¡°her hand, can you do a new examination?¡± Nill: ¡°yes.¡± After all, Nill opened this hospital. Although Sister Anna almost had some conflicts with Sister Anna while Lena was doing CrT but Sister Anna wanted to know the recovery of her hand after all, and after hesitating, she agreed! Nill was busy helping Lena White with the examination. Robert called in his office for more than half an hour. Nill came back with a CT film in his hand and various examination results. Robert hung up the phone and directly asked, ¡°how¡¯s it going?¡± They are all brothers, so it¡¯s natural to be honest at this time: ¡°I took a film for her right hand. From the situation on the film, the situation is not very good. It should be said that now there are very serious seque.¡± With that, Nill shook the film in his hand again, and said in a deep voice: ¡°my judgment is that her right hand should have been hit hard by external forces and had amuted fracture. Judging from the injury on the film, she can¡¯t recover to the current level without more than two years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that she can still be a designer. The severity of her hand should be more than two years. She can¡¯t hold a pen and can¡¯t even hold chopsticks well.¡± After hearing these conclusions, Robert was silent. He and Nill grew up together from childhood, and he know how high his medical skills are. Nill should be conservative if he can say these words. The initial situation should be more serious than he said. His heart is inexplicably tingling! Robert didn¡¯t understand why this feeling came from. After all, in his previous 20 years of life, he never thought that he could really experience the feeling of heartache without external forces.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Robert couldn¡¯t help but take out a cigarette and light one to smoke. ¡°Can she draw?¡± Nill¡¯s face slightly changed, and he answered reluctantly, ¡°didn¡¯t I just say that? Is she a fashion designer now? Naturally, she can draw, but¡­¡± ¡°I want to listen to the truth.¡± ¡°If you mean her previous level of painting¡­¡± Nill shook his head heavily, ¡°Magnolia art award or something is impossible in this life.¡± Nill said, ¡°what Sister Anna just said may be true. When she just came, I felt really a little strange. It was just a tired coldness. How could it cause such a serious lung infection?¡± ¡°Now it seems that it should be an old disease. If she was really frostbitten, her respiratory tract and lungs would be much more fragile than ordinary people, so even if it was just amon cold, it would easily lead to serious bronchitis and pneumonia.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 33 Robert didn¡¯t answer, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what he said. He hung his eyes and yed with the pen on Nill¡¯s desk. Then, as if something invisible made him inexplicably upset, he unconsciously took the pen and stabbed the nk medical record book on the table.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. One, one, one more time! ¡°How did she¡­ Get so miserable?¡± Nill felt that his throat was a little dry. He took the initiative to say, ¡°back then, it was some of our bad ideas that made you forcibly send her abroad, and cut off her way back and didn¡¯t let here back, but who knows¡­ s¡­ Don¡¯t keep silent! This¡­ It¡¯s scary.¡± Robert still hung his eyes, half of his face was in shadow, which made people unable to see his expression clearly. His voice was very low: ¡°you helped me out, and it was me who made the final decision.¡± ¡°Then you say, why did shee back after being hurt like this? Why¡­¡± Nill paused, looked at the broken ball pen in his hand with worry, and finally asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t she mention a word to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Maybe she hates me! But he swallowed it back and he didn¡¯t want to say it himself. ¡°Then¡­ And¡­¡± Nill nced at him in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Cynthia should almost wake up. Do you want to see her?¡± Hearing the sound, Robert didn¡¯t speak. He kept the same posture for a long time, as if thinking about something. Later, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t meet her! Anyway, in my hospital, I¡¯ll let the nurse take care of her¡­¡± Nill said half, but Robert took the second half: ¡°however, I still have to go.¡± After all, he wanted to ask Cynthia something in person. However, he didn¡¯t bother. He took the initiative to ask too much. As soon as he entered the ward, Cynthia sat up from the hospital bed with his stomach covered: ¡°cousin, you¡¯re here¡­¡± She looked very excited, but soon, she lowered her head again: ¡°sorry! I was wrong.¡± This look of admitting mistakes is too skilled. In recent years, Robert has seen it several times a year, but he is also used to it He was not as indifferent as usual. He only asked coldly, ¡°really? Tell me, what have you done wrong?¡± ¡°No matter what I have done wrong, I¡¯m wrong anyway. So, you see, I admit my mistake, will you forgive me?¡± Robert smiled briefly, ¡°That is, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong? Is it?¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, let me ask you! The photos of Jessica going to Vancouver were taken today or ten dayster, and the results were the same, right?¡± Cynthia ¡®s forehead gushed big drops of sweat. She didn¡¯t dare to lie in front of Robert, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Then he said vaguely, ¡°but¡­ But it¡¯s better to shoot earlier anyway? After the film is released, it needs to be refined, and¡­ There are still a lot of follow-up things to do¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me at first.¡± Robert raised his eyes, and the dark pupil was particrly deep and cold: ¡°Cynthia , a clear distinction between public and private, is my most basic requirement for subordinates.¡± Cynthia hurriedly nced elsewhere, but she exined weakly: ¡°but, i¡­ I¡¯m also for the good of thepany.¡± Chapter 34 For the good of thepany? Robert looked sarcastic. He looked at Cynthia as if he were watching a less funny joke. ¡°So you mean, yourpany didn¡¯t have a conflict with Sister Anna ¡®spany? You didn¡¯t threaten Sister Anna¡¯s top designer? Didn¡¯t you know that Jessica was going to help Lena White to be present at the show? And you didn¡¯t ask Jessica to work somewhere else for the sake for business , so that this show could be a disgrace to the industry?¡± ¡°Of course I¡­¡± Interrupting her, Robert made no secret of the coolness in his tone: ¡°Think clearly before you answer.¡± Cynthia suddenly lost her voice Just now, she was still trying to y to be bullied, but now everything was revealed by him. His face was white and his body was still shivering: ¡°Sorry, cousin, I was wrong. I really know it was wrong. I dare not do it again. I will never do this again¡­ Woo!¡± Cynthia is really afraid! In recent years, she has offended many people since Robert is her cousin, but she has never panicked because of Robert¡¯s protection. But today, she failed because of Lena White , and no matter why her cousin suddenly turned to back up Lena White now, but with his eyes and attitude, if she didn¡¯t admit her mistake, she would be disliked by her cousin from now on. If she lost Rober¡¯s helpt, let alone start apany in New Deli, even she goes back to her hometown, she will be watched by others. She felt deep despair, and could only cry for mercy all the time, and even mentioned her mother. She mentioned how good her mother was to him when she was a child. She also said that before her mother died, Robert promised to take good care of her Robert certainly remembers his promise. Otherwise, he will not tolerate her and not drive her out of New Deli in recent years. However, everyone has his own bottom line. Regardless of being in the ward, Robert lit a cigarette, and the swirling smoke covered his handsome face. His voice was not loud, but he said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t like others to touch my things, so do people. Lena White is my person. It¡¯s OK to treat her, fix her, scold her, but only I can do it.¡± He said coldly, and his face waspletely expressionless. ¡°But aren¡¯t you divorced¡­?¡± Robert kept his eyes calm and finally warned her, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want my things, no one is allowed to touch them.¡± In Lena White ¡®s ward, Sister Anna has been crying. She stood in front of Lena White ¡®s hospital bed, holding her right hand tightly, and looked like she was crying to death.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She never knew who that person was, because Lena White refused to say. Every time she asked her, she always vaguely tells Sister Anna that she was hurt because of the bad guys she met on the road. Sister Anna had never doubted at all. After all, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary for Lena White to hide such a thing. Until now, she finally understood It¡¯s because Robert¡¯s cousin did it. It¡¯s because if he knew it was Cynthia who did this, he wouldn¡¯t let her return. ¡°So are you so stupid? Ah?¡± ¡°That bitch have hurt you so much, do you want to hide it? Because he¡¯s afraid to deal with his spoiled cousin, he won¡¯t ept you, will he?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Are you stupid? If you don¡¯t say anything, does he want you?¡± ¡°Lena White , you are the stupidest woman in the world¡­ So don¡¯t be so stupid anymore, don¡¯t like him anymore, you know? Ah?¡± ¡°I will protect you, just like you used to protect me¡­ Woo! Woo woo¡­¡± Chapter 35 Marcia has been standing aside. Although she doesn¡¯t know what happened that year, she feels a little ufortable watching the elder sister who is usually a man and a woman suddenly cry so heartbroken. And she is also studying art. She knows that many people have won the Magnolia Award, but she can win the award at the age of eight. She is definitely a genius ! However, such a genius can only draw conceptual clothing sketches now? Marcia looked at her hand and suddenly understood why the elder sister was crying so hard What a pity! Lena White woke up in the evening. She hasn¡¯tpletely recovered from her fever. Her throat is very dry. She wants to drink water. At that time, Sister Anna was washing grapes for her with swollen eyes. The big one was washed cleanly, she put in a bowl and handed to her. Seeing that she pinched one into her mouth, she thought carefully and asked her, ¡°your hand was trampled by Cynthia ?¡± It is the season to eat grapes. The juice of grapes is clear and sweet. When you bite open the skin and squeeze it again, the jelly like pulp will all go into your mouth. Lena White liked the taste very much. After squeezing one, she couldn¡¯t wait to take another one. But at the moment, the one was still in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t bite it anymore. She widened her eyes, and she identally saw Sister Anna ¡®s swollen eyes. It seems that she can¡¯t hide it anymore. Lena White took a deep breath and nodded. She thought that when she woke up, Sister Anna should be in a hurry to tell her about the show. Unexpectedly, she suddenly mentioned her hand. After Sister Anna got the answer, her swollen eyes seemed to be covered with tears again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± She asked, and then sat down angrily, ¡°well, if you don¡¯t tell me, why don¡¯t you tell Robert?¡± ¡°After all these years of suffering, why can¡¯t he know?¡± Lena White smiled, ¡°Sister Anna , it¡¯s not necessary!¡± With her eyelids drooping, she said leisurely, ¡°after all, we are divorced.¡± A faint voice without ups and downs. If you don¡¯t understand her, you will probably think that she really doesn¡¯t care. But Sister Anna knows her well. Over the past six years, elder Sister Anna has watched her be crazy in love with Robert. How can she believe her be so calm at the moment? ¡°You! You really piss me off!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sister Anna looked like her pitiable look, but in the end, she just painfully held Lena White ¡®s hand: ¡°fortunately, I have scolded Robert for you. And I also pped Cynthia severely!¡± ¡°Now that I know it, I won¡¯t make her feel better!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena White ¡®s grapes suddenly fell when she heard that Sister Anna hit Cynthia : ¡°you said you hit Cynthia ? Why are you so impulsive!¡± She said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know that woman is crazy. If you force her, she can do anything!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Elder Sister Anna looked indifferent: ¡°Not to mention that Cynthia was just Robert¡¯s cousin. What¡¯s big deal even if she is ke family¡¯s eldest daughter? We are not easy to be bullied with!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I also have a brother ofwyer. I really don¡¯t pay attention to that bitch!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Lena White is not afraid of provoking others, ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to hide on the surface but hard to avoid attack in the dark. I don¡¯t want you to be implicated because of me.¡± Moreover, based on her understanding of Cynthia , the woman really has no bottom line, which makes her anxious. No one knows what she will do next. Chapter 36 But Sister Anna was fearless: ¡°don¡¯t tell me this.¡± ¡°When you helped me in those days, you were only 16 years old? In the face of such animals and scum, why weren¡¯t you afraid of being implicated by me?¡± ¡°Lena White , I¡¯m not the soft and weak an Anna in those days. I¡¯m not afraid! I just want to protect you, just like you stood in front of me voluntarily in those days, do you understand?¡± For Sister Anna , Lena White is probably one of the softest parts in her heart. For so many years, she always remembered the thin 16-year-old girl who stood in front of her with open arms in the pouring rain. Ten years ago, Sister Anna always remembered what happened that day. She remembered lying in the rain and looking at her thin back. At that time, Lena White was a small giant in the eyes of Sister Anna . After that, Lena White has been carefully guarding, taking care of herself, and apanying her through the most difficult period of time, so that she canpletely free herself from that dark experience. So now, Sister Anna thinks it¡¯s her turn. Sister Anna wants to protect Lena White , the girl who seems to have a hot temper but is actually soft and kind in her memory ¡°I see.¡± Lena White ¡®s eyes softened. ¡°If only you knew.¡± Elder Sister Anna pinched her finger and sighed deeply, ¡°Lena , I don¡¯t say much about your feelings, but in other aspects, you must listen to me. You promise me, don¡¯t do this again. I¡¯d rather not have this show, rather than the development of thepany, and I can¡¯t do without you! Are you stupid, and you still have to persist when you have a fever like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not for you, but for myself¡­¡± Lena White raised her drooping eyes and looked brightly at Sister Anna . She said, ¡°if I lose, there¡¯s nothing left. I hate that feeling. I also swore not to lose to anyone again.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just ignore your life!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Sister Anna nced at her angrily, ¡°what a fart! You almost died.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She smiled and shook her hand tteringly, ¡°how can I die if you are so kind to me?¡± Sister Anna couldn¡¯t stand her doing this, and then stretched out her finger and poked her head: ¡°You! Don¡¯t think that I can let you go by saying such words. From now on, you have a long holiday, and when you¡¯repletely cured, e back to work.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After that, they looked at each other and smiled A figure shed by the door of the ward. Robert didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but when he came over, he just met them talking. He should have left, but somehow, he stayed for a while. So, he heard Lena White ¡®s sentence: after all, we are divorced. His heart was a little stuffy, and he unconsciously looked up, just met Lena White who turned around. Their eyes met, Robert stood stunned at the door. His face was still cold and expressionless, which made it difficult to distinguish his emotions for a moment. But only he can feel it. He seems¡­ He doesn¡¯t like listening to her say thest words. Robert didn¡¯t step into Lena White ¡®s ward after all When he returned home with worry, he found that the servant had cleaned information bag he had thrown and the velvet box containing Sapphire Earrings, he took them back. At the moment, both items are neatly ced on the bedside table in his room. By magic, Robert walked over. When he came back to his senses, the sapphire eardrop was already in his hand. It was crystal clear, as if the woman¡¯s eyes which did not fluctuate when she looked at him. His heart, suddenly more chaotic. Casually, he stuffed two things into the invisible ce, got up and left the study, and happened to see the servanting out of the studio. That is Lena White ¡®s studio, and it is also the only ce in the closed house that he has never entered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If it was before, Robert may still ignore. Chapter 37 But now he knows Lena White ¡®s hand injury and that she will never be an excellent painter again in her life. His feelings havepletely changed. He asked, ¡°Is the studio locked?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, it¡¯s locked.¡± Said the servant. ¡°Key¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Give me the key.¡± The servant widened his eyes, thinking in a trance whether he had heard wrong. But looking at Robert, although his face was expressionless, it didn¡¯t look like a joke at all. The servant could only hand out the key trembling. Then, in the servant¡¯s dumbfounded, Robert entered Lena White ¡®s studio for the first time. The studio was not big, which was the only requirement of Lena White before marriage. But Robert hated her at that time, and the ce she was given was not very good. Before Lena White went abroad, he also wanted to dismantle it at the first time. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t beat the old man and the studio was left behind. At that time, Lena White was already a talented young girl painter famous all over the country. It is said that her most expensive oil painting sold at a sky high price of seven figures in six years. She once told herself inly that she had only two dreams in her life, one was painting, the other was him. At that time, Robert didn¡¯t believe what she said at all, and thought her love was very slutty. He felt that every word she said and every expression was slutty, which annoyed him. Until, for the first time, he saw the decoration in this studio.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Robert¡¯s eyes widened The same table, the samemp, the same sofa, the same carpet. Except that canvases, painting tools, paintings and various pigments are all ced on the shelves¡­ If he didn¡¯t know clearly that he didn¡¯t go to the wrong room, he would probably think that this was his study. And this is Lena White ¡®s study? He looked at everything inside with mixed feelings. There are servants cleaning the studio regrly, and there is no dust around, but there is still a painting covered with white canvas in the corner. Under the canvas, there seems to be a work. Robert walked over uncontrobly, his fingertips gently crossed the edge of the canvas, and with a strong force, the canvas slipped down the painting. Inside, an unfinished work is exposed And that man, it¡¯s actually him! On the painting, he rode on a horse, slightly hooked his lips, looked at the unknown ce in the distance, seemed to be smiling, and seemed to want to suppress his smile. Every stroke and line is very exquisite This is Robert¡¯s first time to look at her paintings seriously. He used to disdain Lena White , because he was extremely disgusted with her, so everything that belonged to her was rejected by him. He had no doubt that if he hadn¡¯t been separated for these six years, he might still hate her the same now. However, the six-year gap gave him an opportunity to re-examine their rtionship. Then, he saw a new, different her from the past, who is talented and gave her too much sunrises . Robert doesn¡¯t draw by himself, but he has high appreciation ability. His fingers fell gently. He followed the lines on the canvas and stroked the deep, shallow and uneven paint a little bit. He knew very well the value of this painting. Young painters who can draw such amazing works at the age of 20 can be counted by one hand. However, her hands can no longer paint. Because of him? Even if he didn¡¯t harm her himself, Cynthia ¡®s voice was always printed in his mind. She said: I¡¯ve always done this to Lena White before, and you¡¯ve never stopped it. Why not now? Robert was very clear that he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility for Lena White ¡®s hand injury. After all, if he did not show to others that he didn¡¯t like Lena, others wouldn¡¯t tter him in such a way of harming Lena. He used to think that the woman who calcted him would have a miserable result, and they deserve it. But now, what he wants to know more is, what kind of mood Lena White was in to draw such a picture? A Robert who can smile, he himself is unfamiliar. Not to mention facing Lena White six years ago, He can¡¯t smile at her like this. In her imagination, is her smile so gentle? In HER heart, a thin string nked gently, and the remaining sound wave was like ripples on theke, rippling away in circles ¡°Hum -¡± The sudden sound of the mobile phone disturbed Robert¡¯s meditation. The man¡¯s eyes drooped gently, and he nced at the two words on the mobile screen with a particrly calm look: Uncle bard, Cynthia¡¯s father. He hesitated for only three seconds between taking it or not. He pressed the answer button, and Cynthia ¡®s father¡¯s voice came gently: ¡°Robe¡­¡± Chapter 38 Hearing his address, Robert subconsciously frowned. Aunt liked to call him that. Later, when he grew up, this nickname, which sounded a little intimate , seemed their family was his backup. Whenever Cynthia did something stupid, her father would call and call himself like this. In the past, he would turn a blind eye. Only today, before he could continue, he had refused: ¡°Uncle Baard , if you want to say something about Cynthia , don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Robe, Cynthia knows she¡¯s wrong.¡± His uncle how bad his temper is, he dared not make a mistake and quickly added, ¡°she just wanted to apologize to your ex-wife face to face, so¡­¡± ¡°They were already in a hospital. If she wants to apologize, just go downstairs.¡± ¡°She went, was stopped from entering, and was cklisted by the girl when she called, she had no other way¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia said anxiously, with the most humble request: ¡°Robe, for the sake of your aunt taking care of you for many years, will you give your sister aother chance? She really knew she was wrong.¡± Robert asked coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t given her enough opportunities?¡± Robert didn¡¯t want to follow Cynthia ¡®s bad behavior. However, some words should be made clear at this opportunity. ¡°Uncle Bard , I know it¡¯s true that one should spoil her daughter as a father, but it¡¯s not like you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s necessary to help her before she makes a more unforgivable mistake?¡± ¡°I, but I¡­ I can¡¯t control her!¡± Robert hooked the corner of his lower lip and said gently, ¡°you can¡¯t control her, so I¡¯ll manage her for you. Do you want to stop me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cythia¡¯s father immediately stopped talking. In fact, the reason why he and Cynthia have been sheltered by Robert is thanks to his dead wife, Robert¡¯s little aunt. At that time, Robert¡¯s mother died, and the next year his father married with a stepmother i. The six-year-old Robert couldn¡¯t ept his fickleness, and felt that his father had a new love so soon, which was a sphemy to his mother. So in the summer vacation of the first grade, he decided to move to his aunt¡¯s house, which was most simr to his mother. It can be said that the little aunt is the best person in the world besides her mother. Therefore, after the death of the little aunt, he will indulge Cynthia again and again. But some people can¡¯t be indulged. Robert has made up his mind, and will no longer be affected by anyone. He said faintly, ¡°it¡¯s veryte. Please rest early!¡± ¡°Robe..¡± Robert ignored his anxious cry and directly hung up the phone, isting the annoying voice. But after that, Robert lost sleep. Since when? The little girl who sticks behind her like a small tail has be this insolent appearance now? He used to think that his aunt had only such a baby daughter. He was a brother, and it was right to protect her. However, the girl was so bad . Doting is never a desirable way of education. Obviously, in this regard, his aunt did not do well, and neither did him as a brother. So the one who owes Lena White an apology is not only Cynthia , but also himself A sleepless night. At dawn, Robert finally couldn¡¯t help calling Nill: ¡°is she better?¡± At the other end of the phone, Nill¡¯s voice was hoarse because ofcking of sleep. It seemed that he reacted for a while, and suddenly he wailed: ¡°no, brother, it¡¯s only 5:30 now! You called so early to ask about your ex-wife¡¯s condition? No matter how good my medical skills are, I can¡¯t report her condition to you when I can¡¯t see anyone!¡± ¡°Then tell me aboutst night. Did she have a fever when you left?¡± Nill yawned and said vaguely, ¡°you care so much about her, why don¡¯t you just go and have a look by yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her, but it¡¯s rted to me. I feel responsible.¡± ¡°Good, good, good! ¡­¡± Nill couldn¡¯t stand his stubbornness and said, ¡°in a word, she¡¯s not an irreimable disease. Can you trust your brother¡¯s medical skills?¡± The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while and said, ¡°hang up!¡± Just hang up without stopping. Dr. Nill, who was already short of sleep and woke up mercilessly, stared at his mobile phone and couldn¡¯t help but scold fiercely. Chapter 39 A weekter, the horse farm.¡± ¡°Come on!!!¡± Several horses galloped across the vast racecourse. The extremely fast sense of smoothness brought by galloping is like a sharp arrow! ¡°Whoa, whoa¡­¡± After a fewps, Robert took the lead in reining in the horse, and the others also slowed down, cheerfully eximing, ¡°I haven¡¯t been riding for a long time, so happy!¡± The speaker was Richard . Anglo , who was closest to him,ughed and said, ¡°it¡¯s you who haven¡¯te for a long time. We stille twice a month¡­¡± Richard refused and pointed to Robert : ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about me! Robert hasn¡¯te for a long time!¡± The man he pointed at now lowered his head, was freeing up a hand, gently stroked the horse under his crotch, and did not speak. But Nill knew something and said, ¡°He has been here for the second time this month, which is a long time?¡± Thinking he had heard wrong, Richard couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°really? I remember asking you to ride a horse before. You came in half a year! Isn¡¯t yourpany busy recently? Business is finally going to fail?¡± With malicious ridicule, Richard automatically retreated a long way after saying this, so as not to be affected by his anger. Unexpectedly, the intended refutation did note, Robert only gently patted the horse . ¡°isn¡¯t time all squeezed out?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, time can be squeezed out, but you didn¡¯t want to squeeze for your brothers before. Now what has changed him?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The three good friends winked. They all read some different information from each other¡¯s eyes Jumping down, Robert untied his hat with one hand and handed the rein to the breeder . As if inadvertently, he asked, ¡°how is Greyson recently? Is he in good condition?¡± ¡°Well..¡± The keeper was stunned. They have a clear division ofbor in this horse farm. He knows that Greyson is a Robeert¡±s horse, but he doesn¡¯t take care of it. How can they answer him the horse¡¯s status. After weighing the words, the keeper tentatively said, ¡°It eats well, sleeps well, and slip around asionally.¡± Hearing this, Robert nodded. After a while, he asked, ¡°you said it would slip around asionally. Who took it?¡± ¡°My colleague!¡± ¡°Except for your colleagues? Is there anyone else¡­¡± Halfway through the question, Robert also reacted. The one he cared about recently was still in the hospital, and it was impossible for her to see Greyson. After silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see it.¡± After that, he handed the hat in his hand to the keeper and walked towards the stable without looking back. Hearing that Robert went to the stables, the three friends thought he had a crush on some horse he wanted to buy. As a result, they looked over and found that he was seriously brushing Greyson with a soft brush? ¡°Hiss ¨C crazy?¡± Three people take a breath of air conditioning The three of them are very familiar with Greyson and know that Lena White had to leave the horse at the beginning. So now, this Everyone exchanged eyes with each other again, and agreed that his abnormality should be rted to the change of ownership of Greyson. After all, this horse is now Lena¡¯s. ¡°Well¡­¡± As the attending physician of Lena White , Nill felt that at this time he was probably the person who could understand Robert¡¯s mind best. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°tomorrow, Lena White will be discharged from the hospital. Chapter 40 His hand still brushing the horse stopped, Robert immediately looked up and wondered, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that her condition hasn¡¯t been better for half a month? It¡¯s only less than a week?¡± ¡°Recovery and discharge are two different things. She just doesn¡¯t sleep in the hospital after discharge, and stilles to have a intravenous drip every day.¡± ¡°Then why should you allow her to leave the hospital?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Nill wanted to say that she wanted to leave the hospital herself. I stopped her and she thought I wanted to cheat on medical expenses! However, when it came to his mouth, he changed his expression and said, ¡°it should be too busy! You know, her show was a hit. Now in New Deli, who doesn¡¯t know that there is a wonderful super new designer?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes! Have you seen it? Have you seen it? Do you know how popr my catwalk video was that day¡­¡± As a party concerned, Richard couldn¡¯t help but tut: ¡°l was on the hot search for several days! I didn¡¯t spend a penny on heat search¡­¡± Robert ¡®s expression was calm, and he hummed: ¡°She hasn¡¯t recovered yet and went back to work?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I also persuaded her but she does not listen¡­¡± Nill also reminded him: ¡°if you are really so worried, go and persuade yourself?¡± Robert nced at him with an indescribable meaning. Nill immediately shrugged his neck, ¡°Why are you staring at me? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°Anyway, when she used to act willfully, she only listened to you. If you said no, she wouldn¡¯t do it. If you said yes, she would do it, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°You also said that was before¡­¡± ¡°All right! Just think I¡¯m talkative.¡± Robert didn¡¯t answer, but looked at him deeply again. For a moment, he resumed his usual cold face, lowered his head again, as if he had carefully brushed the hair of iGreyson . His reaction¡­ The three friends were ignored by him for a while, and felt that he really didn¡¯t want to participate in this topic anymore, so they spontaneously gossip aside. However, without Robert ¡®s participation, the three people felt that it was not interesting. In particr, Anglo has always been the least talkative among several people, and only when talking to Robert, he will say something from time to time. At this moment, he looked at Robert, and the man¡¯s hair brushing action was skilled and natural. However, Anglo also saw that Robert actually wanted to hear something about Lena White . The eyes hidden behind the lens shed slightly, and the thin lips tilted up slightly. Anglo finally took the initiative to talk. ¡°I have to say, I didn¡¯t expect Lena White to be so powerful.¡± Richard knows this most. He kept nodding, ¡°isn¡¯t it? I thought she was good for nothing except painting, but now it turns out that even if she can¡¯t paint, her ability is also outstanding, and much better than many people.¡± ¡°Moreover, the clothes she designed are really beautiful. Afterwards, I went around her studio with my agent and chose many regr clothes. These days, I really wore a suit and was praised by others. ¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve misjudged her own strength.¡± Nill chatted with them one by one, but his eyes swept to the direction of Robert from time to time: ¡°however, now I heard that many people like her design very much, and she has many orders. So she asked to leave the hospital in advance even if she gets sick like that.¡± They talked lively, but there has been no response from Robert¡¯s side. He just lowered his head silently, as if brushing the horse was the most important thing for him now. ¡°However, it¡¯s not all our fault, is it? Back then, Miss White ¡®s name, let alone New Deli, was infamous in the celebrity circle all over the country!¡± Richard also sighed. But his words seemed to touch Anglo . He thought for a while and thought that this might be an opportunity. ncing slightly over there, Robert seemed indifferent, but in fact he listened carefully. Anglo also said, ¡°I know a little more about those gossips than you. In fact, quite a lot is not true, and it¡¯s not as bad as what the rumour goes¡­¡± Chapter 41 Richard didn¡¯t seem to understand what he said: ¡°What¡¯s not true? Why didn¡¯t you say it before?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know before! If it¡¯s not recently that my sister repeatedly mentioned her in front of me every day, so I asked a few more questions¡­¡± As a top star in the entertainment industry, Richard is a true king of gossip. At this moment, he was immediately in high spirits: ¡°by the way, the first thing I heard about her was that Lena White was not filial, and even p her biological mother. Is it true?¡± Anglo shook his head, ¡°half and half.¡± ¡°I heard from my sister that the person beaten by Lena White was indeed Mrs. White, but it was not her biological mother.¡± ¡°And Lena White was an illegitimate daughter picked up by the White family when she was five years old. She has been beaten by Mrs. White since then, but her stepmother pretended to treat her well in front of her father.¡± ¡°After that, Lena White secretly learned Taekwondo. Until she was 15 years old, she finally fought back against Mrs. White, but was maliciously spread rumors.¡± As he said this, they quickly nced back at Robert. After discovering that he was obviously listening, but still pretending to ¡®seriously¡¯ brush his horse over there, everyone understood something. This time, Nill asked, ¡°I also heard at that time that Lena White is wanton and likes to rob her best friend¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°This is even more a rumor.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Anglo also recalled her sister¡¯s words: ¡°it seems that it was the boyfriend of her best friend at that time. Seeing Lena White ¡®s good-looking appearance, he wanted to dump his best friend to hook up with her. Lena White refused in front of many people and scolded him bitterly. The man was so angry that he bit back and said that Lena White seduced him. Later, that silly girl friend turned against Lena White. ¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Those rumors are false¡­¡± After hearing this, several people felt a little ufortable. They believe brother Anglo ¡®s words, which shows that their prejudice against Lena White has been wronged for so many years. And these years, Lena White has suffered because of these rumors. ¡°My sister also said a lot. I can¡¯t judge whether it¡¯s true or false, but¡­¡± Anglo also turned his head, looked at Robert, who had unconsciously raised his eyes and asked uncertainly, ¡°do you want to listen anything else?¡± ¡°No!¡± It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to listen, but he is little afraid to listen. In the past, he didn¡¯t think Lena White was a scum woman because he heard so much. He may have been unfair to her and misunderstood her a lot, but he can¡¯t think that she¡¯s not bad just because Sister Anna ¡®s words. He thought deeply , and the three friends suddenly lost the interest to continue talking. But they heard the voice of the horse farm manager not far away: ¡°Miss Cynthia Bard, please stay!¡± ¡°Robert said that no one should disturb her.¡± ¡°Hey! Miss Bard, you really can¡¯t go in, can¡¯t¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, two people appeared. Manager had a cold sweat on his face and could only immediately exin, ¡°sorry, Mr. ke , i¡­ can¡¯t stop miss Bard.¡± Chapter 42 Angolo is Robert¡¯s Childhood frined, and naturally know Cynthia Bard. But it was not easy for them to get involved in this matter, so they made excuses tacitly and left quickly. When Cynthia Bard saw this, she didn¡¯t care so much. She threw herself directly in front of Robert keand cried with red eyes: ¡°cousin, why didn¡¯t you answer my phone? I really know I was wrong.¡± ¡°And this week, I tried my best to find the woman to apologize, but she refused to see me!¡± ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m really wrong. Can you look at my mother¡¯s face and give me another chance? I promise I won¡¯t hurt her again, OK?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This sentence again. Robert takes a deep breath, his eyes stares coldly at Cynthia Bard: ¡°don¡¯t hurt her? Just hurt others, is that right?¡± ¡°Cynthia, you still don¡¯t know where you are wrong?¡± The brush in his hand was thrown away, and Robert was just standing there. Cynthia Bard could hardly lift her head because of the pressure on her. He said: ¡°pack up your things and leave New Deli. I will ask Mark to make arrangements as soon as possible.¡± Suddenly, Cynthia Bard looked up and said, ¡°why? Why let me go?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe you will stop. It¡¯s better to send one of you away than to put you in the same city to fight.¡± Cynthia Bard almost wants to shout. Why didn¡¯t she leave? As long as she goes, everything will return to normal, and she will still be the miss ke who is spoiled by thousands of people. But when the words came to his mouth, he stopped himself. Why dosen¡¯t he let Lena White go? Because she has just returned, and because she has been in a foreign country for six years, her cousin sympathizes with her, and this time it is her turn. This is cousin¡¯s real punishment. Cynthia Bard felt a deep fear. She could clearly see her cousin¡¯s ruthlessness six years ago. He could be so ruthless to any woman who loved him deeply. She was only his cousin However, she still caught a glimpse of the point. Cousin is very sympathetic to Lena White now. He punished her so severely because of sympathy. What if she was forgiven by Lena White? Cynthia Bard seemed to grasp thest straw: ¡°what if she epts my apology? If she is willing to forgive me? Can I stay? Cousin, I beg you.¡± Robert¡¯s ck eyes, which could not distinguish his emotions, looked at his cousin coldly and faintly, and said in his usual cold voice: ¡°she will not forgive you.¡± As if being forced to hurry, Cynthia Bard gritted her teeth and insisted: ¡°I haven¡¯t apologized yet! How do you know she won¡¯t forgive me? I will show her my sincerity and I will get her forgiveness¡­¡± Robert coldly withdrew his eyes and said, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll take you give uppletely.¡± Cynthia Bard is not afraid. The whole world knows how much Lena White likes her cousin. As long as her cousin asks, she can¡¯t refuse. Moreover, even if her cousin doesn¡¯t say it personally, as long as he is willing to take her to the hospital to see Lena White. In order to please her cousin, Lena White will pretend to forgive her even if she is unwilling. With such wishful thinking, Cynthia Bard went to Lena White¡¯s ward with ¡°anxiety¡± on the surface but ¡°pride¡± on the heart. When Sister Anna saw that she still dared toe over, she wanted to punch her again. Cynthia Bard subconsciously hid behind Robert. Lena White¡¯s ¡°scared¡± look fell into her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but take a meaningful look at Robert. ¡°Let them in! Sooner orter it will be solved.¡± Lena White persuades Sister Anna. Sister Anna was worried as soon as she heard this: ¡°are you soft hearted again? We agreed that you can¡¯t forgive him casually anymore¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sister Anna obviously can¡¯t let go of this, but Lena White was stubborn. Sister Anna knows better than anyone. With a long sigh, she reluctantly left the ward. Cynthia Bard was delighted, and the corners of her mouth could not help tilting upward. She knew that this woman was still the same as before! Chapter 43 So when she entered the ward, Cynthia Bard cried out, ¡°cousin¡­¡± Lena White trembled violently and almost vomited out by her obsequious face. She blinked and looked at Robert. ¡°Is your cousin so flexible? She called me that. Do you agree?¡± How could Robert agree? It¡¯s just Cynthia Bard wanted to call her in this way. She also said: ¡°You¡¯re my sister-inw for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t need my cousin¡¯s consent to this matter. I just want to call you that, so my cousin¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Lena White directly interrupted: ¡°call my name normally!¡± Seeing that she refused, Cynthia Bard had to pinch her thigh violently. With tears of pain, she pursed her mouth: ¡°you¡­ Are you still ming me? Did my cousin tell you that? I¡¯m here to apologize, really¡­ I¡¯m very sincere. I¡¯ve been bad for everything in the past, so¡­ Sorry!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lena White answered without emotion. That is to say, after that, she would not say a word more. Cynthia Bard waited for a long time, confirmed that it was impossible for Lena to take the initiative to forgive her. did she shed a few more tears: ¡°Then you¡­ Can you forgive me? I¡¯ve really reflected on myself. In the future, I promise I won¡¯t trouble you any more.¡± ¡°Are you shameless?¡± never seen such a brazen person before, Sister Anna can¡¯t stand it any longer: ¡°just say sorry in this way, and I want Lena to forgive you?¡± ¡°Sister Annan¡­¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Afraid of Sister Anna¡¯s impulsivity and conflict with her, Lena White stopped Sister Anna and shook her head. Sister Anna was worried and said, ¡°you can¡¯t really forgive her, can you? Even if she is Robert¡¯s cousin, and even if you don¡¯t want Robert to hate you, you can¡¯t forgive anything without limits.¡± ¡°Sister Annan, let me handle it myself, OK?¡± Sister Anna stamped her foot and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Cynthia Bard felt a touch of joy on her face. Sure enough, this woman really loved her cousin. For him, she would ept any concession. Therefore, she will definitely ¡°forgive¡± herself. She secretlyughed and waited for Lena White to say what she wanted her cousin to listen to, and then she yed. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Lena White really said that. Cynthia Bard¡¯s eyes brightened and she was about to praise her generosity and gentleness. But Lena White suddenly raised her right hand and asked her with a smile: ¡°how¡¯s my hand?¡± Ah? Cynthia Bard looked at her hand for a while, and it took a long time before she said sincerely: ¡°it¡¯s very good! And it¡¯s very slender, very beautiful, and the skin is very good¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lena White listened and smiled, but the color of the fundus of her eyes gradually darkened. Her voice was not loud, but she said clearly: ¡°in order to look good, I have had 16 operations in the past three years¡­¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± She said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cynthia Bard felt something wrong and her face changed slightly. But listening to Lena White smiled again: ¡°if you want me to forgive you, you can hand over the person who hurt me that year.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want him to go to prison. However, I will find someone to step on me anyway. How many times my hand has been stepped on and how long it has taken to recover, he has to be the same as me. He has to be as painful as I am.¡± ¡°When did he end his pain and the wound healed, we¡¯ll be clear. How about that?¡± Chapter 44 What about? Cynthia Bard finally understood that she had been tricked. She really thought that Lena White was as talkative as six years ago. What¡¯s more, w the man who stepped on her hand in those years was her ex boyfriend. His ex boyfriend is also a painter, and his family background is quite good. It is impossible for him to let others hurt his hand. She understood that Lena White knew she couldn¡¯t do it, so she said it deliberately. She just didn¡¯t intend to forgive her at all Having figured this out, Cynthia Bard epted the ttering look on her face and sternly questioned: ¡°you are a vicious woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m vicious?¡± Lena White seemed tough lightly, so she leaned on the hospital bed and looked at her coldly: ¡°sorry! How can I remember that you were always the third miss of the White family, ruthless, willful and reckless, and unscrupulous in order to achieve your goal?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked so hard to help me publicize, I¡¯m not sorry for you if I don¡¯t confirm these charges.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Cynthia Bard didn¡¯t expect that she could say so, and she couldn¡¯t understand why a person who looked so ¡°fragile¡± when they met in the bathroom had suddenly be so powerful? She has a bad feeling that she really shouldn¡¯te today. But now it¡¯s toote to regret, and she can only take advantage of the situation and make an upset: ¡°cousin, look at her. She¡¯s so vicious. Do you want to watch her bully me like this? No matter how wrong I am, I¡¯m also your cousin. She doesn¡¯t give you face at all. She doesn¡¯t really love you.¡± Robert lifted his eyelids and looked at Cynthia Bard withplicated eyes. There is no me, no anger, only cold, thin and indifferent: ¡°when I came, I said that she would not forgive you.¡± Cynthia Bard is terrified!!! She finally understood what my cousin meant when he said ¡°I want to bring her to die for nothing.¡± it¡¯s not to scare her, nor is it polite. It¡¯s really to let her die clearly, and then get awaypletely. But how can she go? Her friends, her career and her backers are all in New Deli. Once she leaves, she will lose everything Although Cynthia Bard is reckless, she is not so stupid. She didn¡¯t want to leave, let alone lose the strong backing of Robert, so as soon as she left the ward where Lena White lived, she yed and began to cry. ¡°Cousin, I really know I¡¯m wrong. Will you forgive me? Don¡¯t drive me away, cousin. Please, just for my mother¡¯s sake¡­¡± Robert was unmoved, and even the eyes he looked at her lost their temperature. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for aunt¡¯s sake, you would be in prison now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes brightened and her eyes contracted violently. Looking at Robert in disbelief, he almost doubted his ears: ¡°cousin, you, you¡­¡± She wanted to say that you never said such things to me before. You used to be very gentle. Although you were cold and indifferent to everyone on the surface, and your face was unsmiling, at least you were very gentle to me and my mother. Later, my mother left. You were still very good to me But why have you changed now? Cynthia Bard has a beautiful face in her head. In an instant, all her doubts seem to be answered ¡°Do you have a crush on that woman?¡± Cynthia Bard looked at her cousin, whom she had admired since she was a child, and her heart was full of grievances. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Besides being good-looking, she is actually bad. You can¡¯t be deceived by her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Have you forgotten how she designed you? In order to marry you, she let Grandpa suppress you all the time! If you fall into her trap again, you will be trapped by her. ¡± ¡°Besides, she can¡¯t forget that you treated him so badly before¡­¡± Cynthia Bard¡¯s words were incoherent, but she kept saying: ¡°how can a woman be so stupid? She still loves you after being treated like that? Don¡¯t be so naive. Cousin, she is not sincere. She wille back to retaliate against you. When she bes stronger, she will treat you like you used to treat her. Believe me.¡± Revenge on? Robert lost his mind for a moment. It turned out that even the rtives around him felt that he was too much to her? So, will Lena White really retaliate against her? After serious thinking, Robert said: ¡°if she can do it, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Cynthia Bard¡¯s voice shook, and she stared at him with wide eyes, as if she had never known him. ¡°You¡­ Can¡¯t really, really¡­¡± Robert¡¯s eyes were cold, as if he didn¡¯t bother to pester him any more. ¡°go home and apany your father honestly, and don¡¯te back to New Deli in the future.¡± What does it mean not toe to New Deli again? Does her cousin not allow her toe here again? However, even Lena White, who he once hated so much, only stayed outside for six years. Why when ites to her, he asked her never toe back? She is not willing to ept it. She is clearly his rtive. Cynthia Bard¡¯s tears rolled down. This time, she didn¡¯t pretend. She was so sad that she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go¡­¡± Watching her tremble with anger, Robert did not respond. She was a little emotional just now. the expression on her face is much lighter. He is always like an onlooker, indifferent, alienated, and with caution. ¡± But in the past, his indifference never gave Cynthia Bard. Now he said, ¡°well, don¡¯t call me cousin anymore. I won¡¯t take care of your affairs.¡± Is this to draw a clear line? If she doesn¡¯t leave, will he never recognize her again? Cynthia Bard is going crazy, and tears can¡¯t stop flowing down: ¡°as you will¡­¡± She yelled and ran away. It¡¯s all Lena White. It¡¯s all because of that woman. She won¡¯t let her go. If she doesn¡¯t lead a good life, she will make her life worse absolutely!!! Chapter 45 Right now, in the ward. Sister Annan couldn¡¯t stopughing: ¡°ha ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Well done! Did you see Cynthia Bard¡¯s face just now? Hahahaha, it¡¯s so cathartic.¡± Lena White¡¯s smile at this moment was calm and reserved, which was the kind of satisfaction that she will surely win: ¡°it¡¯s not bad to experience the feeling of a woman¡¯s misfortune!¡± Sister Anna gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°I thought you were going to be soft hearted again. Fortunately, you can handle it clearly. Otherwise, I can really help you beat that woman again.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t so soft hearted before.¡± She said: ¡°it¡¯s just because I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be happy that I can¡¯t move him. Now, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Sister Annan knows who he is. She frowned and worried about Lena White¡¯s appearance, but soon remembered something and told her with a smile: ¡°by the way, I have good news for you. I heard that Cynthia Bard should be sent away from New Deli and not allowed to return.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t leave¡­¡± After that, she paused for a long time and then slowly said: ¡°Cynthia Bard looks smart, but in fact she has no brain. Otherwise, she can¡¯t do so many stupid things. Therefore, Robert sent her away ruthlessly. In fact, it was also for her good, so as not to let her stay and be punished in the future. But she was so stupid that she could not understand Robert¡¯s painstaking efforts. She might also me him for not helping her. ¡± Sister Anna didn¡¯t think of what she said. However, Cynthia Bard didn¡¯t want to leave. She actually thought so. Just ¡°Do you know what Robert thought? Maybe he was too angry to drive his cousin away?¡± ¡°Of course I know¡­¡± Lena White spoke calmly, as if she were talking about other people¡¯s affairs: ¡°I have written more than ten notes for him every year for those years that I like him. How can I not understand what kind of person he is? I should know him better than myself.¡± ¡°You¡­ Still like him?¡± Lena White asked her back: ¡°do you believe that I said I didn¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡± If you don¡¯t believe it, after all, she does like that person, but there are many kinds of likes, right? She said: ¡°anyway, I won¡¯t do that kind of back posting and base behavior in the past¡­¡± ¡°What if he chases you back?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Sister Anna stared and was always excited: ¡°how can it be impossible? He didn¡¯t even look at you before, but that day he came to the hospital holding you! Anglo also said that he also secretly contacted Nill to inquire about your condition.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it? Did he do things that didn¡¯t seem like he would do? However, even if he sent her to the hospital, it should only be because she happened to be ill. He asked Nill about her condition, and it was probably because he called Jessica away, which caused great trouble to her work. So he was a little sorry! It wasn¡¯t six years ago. She wouldn¡¯t feel that he had changed his mind and liked her again because of this. Rober is serious, responsible and meticulous in his work. He does not allow others to make mistakes, nor does he allow himself to make mistakes, so that day, he could exin to himself backstage that he did not know that Jessica hade to save her. In fact, he was already ¡°apologizing¡± with great sincerity. ¨¼¨¼Chapter 46 will youmit the same kind of cheap people again She didn¡¯t say a word, and Sister Anna began to worry again: ¡°look, look, are you changing your mind again? You look smart at ordinary times. How can you be a paper tiger when you meet Robert? In this way, how did he hurt you in the first ce and how did you survive these six years? Can¡¯t you even have a good ¡°aftertaste¡±? As soon as other he chases you back, you¡¯ll forget the pain. ¡± Unable to refute, Lena White even smiled. When she had had enoughughter, she turned her head and thought hard for a while, as if she had made an important decision: ¡°if he really came to chase me, how hard it used to be for me to chase him, but now he will only work harder. Sister Annan, he is not a stupid person.¡± After that, she looked up at Sister Annan and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person going tomit the same kind of mistake.¡± ¡ª Outside the door, Nill was holding the doorknob and suddenly dared not open it. Who knew it could be so coincidental? Just now, he heard Lena White and Sister Anna talking about their hearts and talking about such ¡°exciting¡± words. He looked back at the man whose face was heavy and he could not tell the color. He asked with eyes: ¡°do I still¡­ Go in?¡± Robert shook his head Just as Lena White said, he would notmit that kind of stupid mistake. Although, the sentence, made his heart painful a little bit. But he has to say that this is the best choice. It¡¯s been six years. No matter how much gratitude and resentment they had in the past, now they all have our own life and development, and they should not continue to entangle each other.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Robert turned around and left, but his mood was bad again. He knows this is the best result, but how can he be unhappy at all? Finally, he came back to thepany with a darken face. The meeting that was cancelled today was put on the agenda again. He sat on the main seat of the conference room, listening to the reports and inquiries of the managers of various departments. However, he was distracted Until he vaguely heard the name of Lena White, without thinking, he asked conditionally: ¡°what?¡± After asking, he was in a trance. Realizing that he didn¡¯t hear what the manager said before, and he suddenly mentioned Lena White at such a work meeting. The person in charge of brand advertising in the marketing department: Mathew. ¡°Say it again¡­¡± the tone of Robert is very light, but very serious. Mathew didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant all of a sudden. It¡¯s not aplicated thing. He also made it clear just now. Why does he have to say it again? But soon he reorganized hisnguage: ¡°OK, what I want to say is about the modeling design of corporate image spokesmen. The top designer previously hired by thepany has just signed a five-year contract with a French luxury women¡¯s wearpany. After he joined thepany, all the clothes he designed must be named by the brand name of the other party, so we must find another one¡­ ¡± Before he finished speaking, the director of the design department raised his hand with a ck face: ¡°do you mean that all the people in my design department are decorations?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mathew didn¡¯t mean that, but in the eyes of others, his proposal just meant this. After all, F C group has its own clothing brand and design team, but he dared to ask for ¡°help¡± from outside. Other departments may not care about this, but the people in the design department will certainly not be convinced. Fortunately, after listening to this, Robert did not make a conclusion in advance, but only motioned to him: ¡°finish talking first¡­¡± Chapter 46 She didn¡¯t say a word, and Sister Anna began to worry again: ¡°look, look, are you changing your mind again? You look smart at ordinary times. How can you be a paper tiger when you meet Robert? In this way, how did he hurt you in the first ce and how did you survive these six years? Can¡¯t you even have a good ¡°aftertaste¡±? As soon as other he chases you back, you¡¯ll forget the pain. ¡± Unable to refute, Lena White even smiled. When she had had enoughughter, she turned her head and thought hard for a while, as if she had made an important decision: ¡°if he really came to chase me, how hard it used to be for me to chase him, but now he will only work harder. Sister Annan, he is not a stupid person.¡± After that, she looked up at Sister Annan and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person going tomit the same kind of mistake.¡± ¡ª Outside the door, Nill was holding the doorknob and suddenly dared not open it. Who knew it could be so coincidental? Just now, he heard Lena White and Sister Anna talking about their hearts and talking about such ¡°exciting¡± words. He looked back at the man whose face was heavy and he could not tell the color. He asked with eyes: ¡°do I still¡­ Go in?¡± Robert shook his head Just as Lena White said, he would notmit that kind of stupid mistake. Although, the sentence, made his heart painful a little bit. But he has to say that this is the best choice. It¡¯s been six years. No matter how much gratitude and resentment they had in the past, now they all have our own life and development, and they should not continue to entangle each other. Robert turned around and left, but his mood was bad again. He knows this is the best result, but how can he be unhappy at all? Finally, he came back to thepany with a darken face. The meeting that was cancelled today was put on the agenda again. He sat on the main seat of the conference room, listening to the reports and inquiries of the managers of various departments. However, he was distractedText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Until he vaguely heard the name of Lena White, without thinking, he asked conditionally: ¡°what?¡± After asking, he was in a trance. Realizing that he didn¡¯t hear what the manager said before, and he suddenly mentioned Lena White at such a work meeting. The person in charge of brand advertising in the marketing department: Mathew. ¡°Say it again¡­¡± the tone of Robert is very light, but very serious. Mathew didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant all of a sudden. It¡¯s not aplicated thing. He also made it clear just now. Why does he have to say it again? But soon he reorganized hisnguage: ¡°OK, what I want to say is about the modeling design of corporate image spokesmen. The top designer previously hired by thepany has just signed a five-year contract with a French luxury women¡¯s wearpany. After he joined thepany, all the clothes he designed must be named by the brand name of the other party, so we must find another one¡­ ¡± Before he finished speaking, the director of the design department raised his hand with a ck face: ¡°do you mean that all the people in my design department are decorations?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mathew didn¡¯t mean that, but in the eyes of others, his proposal just meant this. After all, F C group has its own clothing brand and design team, but he dared to ask for ¡°help¡± from outside. Other departments may not care about this, but the people in the design department will certainly not be convinced. Fortunately, after listening to this, Robert did not make a conclusion in advance, but only motioned to him: ¡°finish talking first¡­¡± Chapter 47 Mathew turned half sideways,pletely avoiding the cannibal gaze from the director of the design department. ¡°Recently, there was a group of clothing conferences about the new brand snowy on the Inte. Have you seen them? ¡± After watching the scene, I found it quite amazing. More importantly, Lena White, their chief designer, is still a very young neer. Therefore, I very much hope that thepany can consider finding Miss White to help us design the corporate image spokesperson clothing this time. ¡± Mathew was afraid that he would not say it in detail enough, so this time he said it very seriously. Robert¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he had been listening carefully. In fact, he remembered that at the beginning, he wanted to cover up and ask Richard for two positions, saying that he wanted the design department to go and have a look. Later, he forgot about it until Friday, when Richard came to drag him to the show. Later, he was on the backstage, he didn¡¯t know what was going on at the show. It was only at this meeting that Mathew should be in the two positions where he went to watch the show. Then he was shocked and came back with such thoughts. Mathew said a lot. The director of the design department who went to watch the show with him that day is now with regret. Well, if he ll ruin their jobs. Even at the meeting, even in front of Robert, the director of the design department was angry: ¡°do you say that when all the people in the design department died? We have our own team. Why should we spend that unjustified money? Isn¡¯t our design good?¡± Mathew has good reasons: ¡°our brand is dominated by regr clothes, and the main targeting sales groups are teenagers and young children. Although there are a lot of talents in your design department, this time we want the corporate image spokesperson¡¯s style, not the popr style, but the popr style. What we want is temperament, which reflects the overall image of our F. C. The male spokesperson¡¯s side is just a suit, but the female spokesperson¡¯s side needs at least two luxury evening dresses¡­ ¡± Before Mathew¡¯s words were finished, the director of the design department exploded again: ¡°you mean that the things we designed do not have F. C temperament, and we can¡¯t design evening dresses that fit thepany¡¯s image!¡± In fact, that¡¯s what Mathew meant. He didn¡¯t want to be so straightforward, but He took a serious look at the boss¡¯s side face ¡°if you can also create a fashion conference, I don¡¯t mind using your desgin¡­¡± As soon as he said this, the director of the design department directly patted the table and stood up. Seeing that the two people were about to start fighting on the spot, the heads of other departments hurried forward and backward, one left and one right, to persuade them not to quarrel. ¡°All right, all right, stop making noise. The meeting is going on! The boss is still here! What are you talking like?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not children anymore, so be quiet¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Senior executives who knew the other side of the matter finally told the truth: ¡°and the point of this matter is not whether to invite ¡®foreign assistance¡¯. Anyway, we have done this in the past. It¡¯s OK to invite again. It¡¯s reasonable not to invite again, but it¡¯s not appropriate to invite Lena White.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, she is not suitable. It is impossible to invite her for anything¡­¡± Mathew couldn¡¯t hear any more: ¡°why, because she was young? But I thought it was an advantage. Just because she was new and young, she was cheap!¡± He originally thought this was an advantage, so he must say it: ¡°I¡¯ve talked to general manager of theirpany. If we ask Miss White to design, we can save at least half of the previous cost, or even more¡­¡± After that, he was also angry and couldn¡¯t help but say to the design department again: ¡°by the way, I asked the design department. They said it took themthree months to produce a finished dress. After so long, everything was dyed.¡± Upon hearing this, the director of the design department directly grabbed the pen on the table and threw it at Mathew as soon as he was about to exert himself. There¡¯s a loud crack! Everyone was stunned, and they were scared to stop and look in the direction of the sound. Without saying a word, Robert pressed his hand heavily on the table. He was sitting in the high seat, and his arrogant eyes swept over the people in the conference room coldly. It seemed that he was very, very dissatisfied that they forcibly interrupted meeting with such behavior Chapter 48 ¡°They¡¯re finished! They¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°Look! President Robert ke is going to get angry! He¡¯s going to get angry soon.¡± ¡± who can remind Manager Mathew? He just joined thepany this year. He doesn¡¯t know that the one she is talking about is not Miss White, but Mrs. ke¡± ¡°Shivering¡­ Look at President Robert ke¡¯s face. It¡¯s stormy!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Here, here, the boss is going to talk! He¡¯s going to¡­¡± Everyone held their breath and concentration. Just as they were about to withstand the sudden storm, they heard that Robert only nced at Mathew with a pale eye and asked him: ¡°is snowy¡¯s clothing release really so wonderful?¡± ¡°Very wonderful!¡± Mathew was so excited that he turned his shoulder and broke away from the people who were still pressing him. He rushed to Robert and praised: ¡°it¡¯s beautiful! At that time, the apuse was thunderous, and many people were taking photos crazily¡­¡± ¡°But I remember that Richard should be a friend of the president! Didn¡¯t he tell you how wonderful the show was?¡± Robert ke was expressionless: ¡°yes, I didn¡¯t see¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mathew said to his boss excitedly: ¡°I have aplete video on myputer. If the president wants to see it, I can send it to you. It won¡¯t take long, just over an hour¡­¡± His words frightened the others in the conference room, and they shouted silently in their hearts: ¡°Stop! Who¡¯s going to stop him? Come on!¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Please, how could the boss watch that woman¡¯s press conference? The boss hates Lena. He has driven her out of the country for six years and refused to let theme back. It shows how disgusting he is. Stop talking!¡± ¡°This Mathew!¡­¡± The crowd roared madly in their hearts. Robert is always sitting quietly in the first ce, tapping the table with long fingers. After a long time, he said softly, ¡°let¡¯s have a look.¡± Half an hourter. All the people in the conference room looked strange. At the beginning, they were all wondering if Robert wanted to see Lena White¡¯s show all of a sudden, and whether he wanted to rekindle his old love? Until the show began, they were beaten in the face one by one. The initialck of interest and disdain turned into surprise at this moment! At this time, someone took the opportunity to secretly look at Robert, trying to get a glimpse of his reaction. However, the president of thepany deserved the reputation of being the cold faced devil. After watching it for a long time, his expression did not change, so everyone was confused again. Robert ignored everyone¡¯s eyes throughout the whole process, and his eyes never left the projection screen. His mind was full of the earnest and busy figure of Lena White on the stage that day. That was the first time he saw her work. it¡¯s very charming! After watching the video for nearly an hour, he watched it without missing a single lens until the picture was still and fixed on thest magnified lens. Robert asked, ¡°just her. contact her!¡± As soon as he said this, the whole conference room suddenly became quiet. Mathew, who didn¡¯t know anything, suddenly reacted with ecstasy after a long period of Stupidity: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll contact Miss White after the meeting.¡± Robert ke hummed, and then stood up: ¡°that¡¯s all for today. The meeting is over!¡± Then the meeting is over? Besides this matter, no other agenda has been discussed at the meeting! However, no one dares to disobey the ¡°King¡¯s¡± decision. Everyone closed their mouths and filed out one after another. Only Mathew was stopped again. ¡°President Robert ke, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Robert is somewhat unnatural: ¡°send me the video.¡± Mathew uttered a sound and was stunned for two seconds. But he quickly responded. He immediately returned to the conference table and opened his notebook: ¡°I will send it to your mailbox now¡­¡± Robert shook his head and said no, then took the initiative toe up and show his mobile phone: ¡°add a wechat and send it directly to my mobile phone!¡± Mathew: ¡°!¡± His eyes widened, and his face was dull and happy OK? Can I directly add your wechat? He took out his mobile phone in fear. Mathew excitedly scanned the wechat QR code. When he finally passed the friend¡¯s application, he suddenly had a bold idea in his heart: God! Robert always looks after him through this matter. Does he want to secretly promote him? Excited Chapter 49 After the big show, Lena White became famous in the first battle. Unfortunately, she fell ill backstage at that time, and all the affairs fell to Sister Anna. No matter how capable she was, she was still very busy. After staying in the hospital for a week, Lena White felt much better and wanted to go back to help Sister Anna, so she mentioned the discharge. Nill reminds her that she has not beenpletely cured yet, and that she can¡¯t stand the high-intensity workload. Lena White thanked him for his concern, but still refused. On the day she was discharged from the hospital, Sister Annan was too busy toe over. The person who picked her up was Marcia. She said, ¡°can¡¯t you leave the hospital in a hurry?¡± Lena White looked up slightly and gave her a look. Seeing that she was as impatient as usual, she said: ¡°it¡¯s OK, you y! I¡¯ll go back to thepany myself.¡± ¡°Do you think I said that because I didn¡¯t want to pick you up?¡± Marcia was really angry with her words, and threw her bag in her hand with hatred: ¡°I heard Nill that it will take you at least a week to recover, so if you are so ufortable, I will tell my sister that no matter how busy thepany is, it will notck staff as ti ask a patient to work¡­¡± Lena White stared at her for a long time, then asked uncertainly, ¡°are you concerned about me?¡± Marcia opened her mouth and was suddenly speechless. However, it is impossible for an arrogant girl to tell the truth. She blushed and choked: ¡°don¡¯t be so amorous. I just think you¡¯re in such poor health. It¡¯s better to cure it quickly, so as not to go back and fall down, which will drag us all down.¡± Seeing through, Lena White just smiled: ¡°I¡¯m going back to watch you do things. Before my body recovers, I won¡¯t act like before.¡± Moreover, having proven herself, there is no need to risk her life. Lena White asked: ¡°by the way, have all the sample design masterse?¡± ¡°Quit.¡± Marcia curled her lips and looked disdainful: ¡°my sister said that those ungrateful person can just go as they wish. Recruit new ones.¡± Lena White was stunned. She had never heard Sister Anna mention this.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Although she also understood that Sister Anna¡¯s anger was more or less rted to her tiredness and illness, but ¡°Can¡¯t you? Quit all?¡± Marcia said, ¡°didn¡¯t you the same way as modelpany that you asked my sister not to cooperate withst time? Why are you still surprised?¡± ¡°How can it be the same? It¡¯s hard to find the second best models, and it¡¯s hard to find the first-ss sample designers. Besides, ourpany should be very busy recently, and I¡¯m still sick. I can¡¯t make too many mistakes if I have them watching¡­¡± However, it¡¯s all like this anyway, and it¡¯s meaningless to say that again. Lena White thought for a while and called Sister Anna while she was downstairs. She gave her attitude to Sister Anna, who said that it was OK to recruit new people. Anyway, there is more work in the future, but it is better to raise more sample designers than having no one to be used. So, what she meant was to call back the sample designers and, by the way, recruit more apprentices toe and teach them. Marcia was standing next to her ying with her mobile phone. When she heard it, she stopped When Lena White finally finished talking on the phone, she found that Marcia was looking at her with an eager face. She recalled the contents of her phone call just now. Q: ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ See me?¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­???¡± Marcia turned her head awkwardly, but her ears turned red unconsciously: ¡°forget it, take it I didn¡¯t ask¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± After understanding, Lena Whiteughed happily. She also reached out and rubbed Marcia¡¯s head: ¡°you¡¯re very talented, but you¡¯re not obedient enough. I¡¯ll take you with me if you listen to me¡± ¡°Really, then¡­¡± Marcia was so excited that she blushed: ¡°sister ¡­ Can I call you that in the future?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although she dosen¡¯t know what made Marcia suddenly change her temper, the result is not bad The door of the elevator opened and the two walked out. When they got to the parking lot, Lena White¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, is this Miss White?¡± A very formal voice came from the opposite side, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor from the fifth hospital of the city. Here¡¯s ady namedBelina. Her car had a serious ident. Now the people in the car are rescuing¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, can youe over?¡± ¡°Better as soon as possible!¡± Marcia saw something wrong with Lena White and reached out for her. It was only then that she discovered that her face was not only as white as paper, but also her fingertips were as cold as ice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister? Whose phone, what did she tell you?¡± ¡°My mother¡­¡± After only two words, she continued not to go. Holding on to the mobile phone, his fingerbones were white. Immediately, her stomach turned upside down, but she rushed to the hospital without dy. ¨¼¨¼Chapter 50 Don¡¯t be silly, I won¡¯t take you back Lena White doesn¡¯t like Belina Everyone said that her mother was a fickle woman, and everyone rejected her, bullied her and isted her because she had such a mother. However, when her father sent someone to pick her up when she was five years old, she still cried and clung to Belina by the corner of her clothes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not leaving. Mom, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient. I¡¯ll promise you anything, as long as you don¡¯t drive me away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away! I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to go there, mom¡­¡± However, Belina still broke her hand with a ruthless heart and threw her away, she was crying almost to death, and was thrown into the back seat of her father¡¯s car. After that, she lived in hell every day,. Countless beatings, she can¡¯t eat enough, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to have a good sleep one night At that time, she always wanted to secretly call Belina. She wanted to tell her that the woman in her father¡¯s house was terrible. She put on the most beautiful skirt for her in front of outsiders. But when those people left, she would take off those skirts and order herself to tear them into pieces one by one She tore it up for five years. Finally, at the age of ten, she found a way to get Belina¡¯s phone. At that moment, she was very excited, but when the phone was connected, she cried out ¡°Mom¡± excitedly, and a sentence came from the other side of the phone: ¡°you have the wrong number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lena. I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Belina was silent at the other end of the phone, and then opened her mouth. What she said was: ¡°don¡¯t call me again. I¡¯m not your mother anymore.¡± Why? Why is that? This is different from what she imagined. She thought that as long as she made this call, her mother would pick her up But why doesn¡¯t mom even recognize her? She said eagerly, telling her mother how hard she had lived, and telling her that if she continued to stay, she might be killed by Mrs. White. But after a long silence, Belina suddenly smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t take you away from the White¡¯s house. I can¡¯t support you.¡± ¡°Without you, I can live in a 300 square meter vi on the upper and lower floors, with servants cooking for me and drivers driving for me. I don¡¯t have to endure that house with less than 30 square meters and kitchen and toilet together anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever done to be angry with you. Don¡¯t let me be foolish again.¡± At that time, Lena White was only ten years old. After hearing those words, his whole life was about to copse. She cried and begged her to tell her that she was really in pain. But Belina began to sneer: ¡°since it hurts so much, won¡¯t you fight back? Seeing that you are so useless, I really want to have your DNA tested to see if you were swapped by the hospital.¡± ¡°Stop crying. My head hurts. I, Belina, have never been angry in my whole life, and I won¡¯t hurt myself. So, if you really feel wronged, don¡¯t bear it. In this world, you can only help yourself and protect yourself. Don¡¯te to me again. Don¡¯t call me again. I won¡¯t answer again.¡± After that, Belina hung up the phone and showed no mercy! Lena White tried to call back, but just as she wanted to, she refused to answer her phone again. Since then, Lena White has stopped dreaming about the creature ¡°mother¡±. She can no longer expect her and can only protect herself. Only five yearster, when she finally resisted Mrs. White with her Taekwondo for the first time, she went back to the ce where she and Belina lived ten years ago. But she found that the woman who opened the door, her clothes were untidy, was covered with kiss marks But it was really her biological mother she had hated for ten years. What¡¯s going on? Does she live in a 300 square meter vi? Three floors up and down, and a basement? Does a servant cook for her? Is there a driver driving her? ¡°You lied to me?¡± At that time, Lena White questioned her with tears in her eyes. The first sentence was these words. And today, again Chapter 50 Lena White doesn¡¯t like Belina Everyone said that her mother was a fickle woman, and everyone rejected her, bullied her and isted her because she had such a mother. However, when her father sent someone to pick her up when she was five years old, she still cried and clung to Belina by the corner of her clothes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not leaving. Mom, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient. I¡¯ll promise you anything, as long as you don¡¯t drive me away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away! I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to go there, mom¡­¡± However, Belina still broke her hand with a ruthless heart and threw her away, she was crying almost to death, and was thrown into the back seat of her father¡¯s car. After that, she lived in hell every day,. Countless beatings, she can¡¯t eat enough, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to have a good sleep one night At that time, she always wanted to secretly call Belina. She wanted to tell her that the woman in her father¡¯s house was terrible. She put on the most beautiful skirt for her in front of outsiders. But when those people left, she would take off those skirts and order herself to tear them into pieces one by one She tore it up for five years. Finally, at the age of ten, she found a way to get Belina¡¯s phone. At that moment, she was very excited, but when the phone was connected, she cried out ¡°Mom¡± excitedly, and a sentence came from the other side of the phone: ¡°you have the wrong number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lena. I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Belina was silent at the other end of the phone, and then opened her mouth. What she said was: ¡°don¡¯t call me again. I¡¯m not your mother anymore.¡± Why? Why is that? This is different from what she imagined. She thought that as long as she made this call, her mother would pick her up But why doesn¡¯t mom even recognize her? She said eagerly, telling her mother how hard she had lived, and telling her that if she continued to stay, she might be killed by Mrs. White. But after a long silence, Belina suddenly smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t take you away from the White¡¯s house. I can¡¯t support you.¡± ¡°Without you, I can live in a 300 square meter vi on the upper and lower floors, with servants cooking for me and drivers driving for me. I don¡¯t have to endure that house with less than 30 square meters and kitchen and toilet together anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever done to be angry with you. Don¡¯t let me be foolish again.¡± At that time, Lena White was only ten years old. After hearing those words, his whole life was about to copse. She cried and begged her to tell her that she was really in pain. But Belina began to sneer: ¡°since it hurts so much, won¡¯t you fight back? Seeing that you are so useless, I really want to have your DNA tested to see if you were swapped by the hospital.¡± ¡°Stop crying. My head hurts. I, Belina, have never been angry in my whole life, and I won¡¯t hurt myself. So, if you really feel wronged, don¡¯t bear it. In this world, you can only help yourself and protect yourself. Don¡¯te to me again. Don¡¯t call me again. I won¡¯t answer again.¡± After that, Belina hung up the phone and showed no mercy! Lena White tried to call back, but just as she wanted to, she refused to answer her phone again. Since then, Lena White has stopped dreaming about the creature ¡°mother¡±. She can no longer expect her and can only protect herself. Only five yearster, when she finally resisted Mrs. White with her Taekwondo for the first time, she went back to the ce where she and Belina lived ten years ago. But she found that the woman who opened the door, her clothes were untidy, was covered with kiss marks But it was really her biological mother she had hated for ten years. What¡¯s going on? Does she live in a 300 square meter vi? Three floors up and down, and a basement? Does a servant cook for her? Is there a driver driving her? ¡°You lied to me?¡± At that time, Lena White questioned her with tears in her eyes. The first sentence was these words.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only And today, again Chapter 51 ¡°You lied to me.¡± Looking at the charming woman who is still mending her makeup on her face in a good mood, Lena White feels that her tears have been fed to the dog. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had an ident and needed rescue?¡± Lena White¡¯s voice was shaking. Angry! ¡°What I asked the doctor to say was that my car was in an ident and the people in my car were rescuing. I didn¡¯t say it was me. Who is to me for your misunderstanding?¡± Belina didn¡¯t feel embarrassed a little bit. She still red at her discontentedly: ¡°Is there any wrong with your eyes? You¡¯re not too happy to see that I have all my hands and feet? Oh¡­ Sorry! I¡¯m not half dead. I¡¯m so sorry for you, good daughter!¡± What kind of bullshit is that? Lena White has always warned herself that in a ce like upper ss society, no matter how bad it is at heart, on the surface, she must pretend to be a nicedy. In those years when she was Miss White, she always pretended. But no matter before or now, whenever she met this woman, she always felt hysterical¡± Take a deep breath, and Lena White tries to hold her hands hanging on both sides, rxed and tightened. Finally, after suppressing her suffocation, Lena White says: ¡°since you¡¯re OK, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± ¡°Wait! What are you going to do? I have something to tell you!¡±Belina dodged in front of her. Lena White¡¯s face was expressionless, and she didn¡¯t even bother to look at the old woman who yed tricks on her life safety: ¡°I have no money for you.¡± ¡°Who asked you for money?¡± ¡°You never asked me for money?¡± It¡¯s probably because her attitude is too sharp. Belina also half hugged her chest and said angrily, ¡°what kind of attitude do you have? I¡¯m your mother¡­¡± In this regard, Lena White now has only two words to give her: hehe!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The mother and daughter were about to quarrel. At this time, a man with one leg in ster and a bandage hanging from his right hand hurried over and hugged Belina tofort her: ¡°OK, honey, speak slowly! Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Lena White looked and found that it was the man she saw at home that day. She can recognize the body shape of that muscr man at a nce. Belina has always been very fond of her new lover. She really calmed down after being coaxed a few words casually. The man coaxed his girlfriend, and then came to ¡°coax¡± her daughter. He salivated and smiled, but because his face was broken, his smile looked as obscene. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel with your mother. You know that she has such a personality. In fact, honey it is like this¡­¡± Lena White shouted at him unbearably: ¡°who let you call me that?¡± After hearing this, the man was stunned, and soon heughed again: ¡°Can I call you Miss White?¡± Although eight out of ten men Belina likes are exotic, this one is really a dumb. Lena White treated him like this. He still had a feeling that he didn¡¯t take her bad attitude to heart. He also warmly invited her and said, e on, young man, don¡¯t be so anxious! I asked your mother to call you here. In fact, I have something to talk about with you about work. So, don¡¯t be angry. Can you sit down and talk?¡± Lena White can¡¯t imagine what this man wants to talk to her , and she is not interested: ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about, and I don¡¯t have to work.¡± That person is really not a normal person. Lena White is like this, but he still pesters her: ¡°don¡¯t do this! You just think you are helping me. Moreover, I watched your snowy¡¯s new clothes release show and thought it was great. Only you can help me!¡± With that, he said the request himself. Lena White was entangled by a man and gradually understood what he said. It turns out that this muscle man is actually Lena White¡¯s peer, and his poprity in the industry is even higher than Lena White¡¯s. He had previously taken a job to design clothes for a musical. As a result, he and Belina had an ident on the roadside. Now his right hand is broken, and it won¡¯t be better in a few months. Therefore, he has to find someone to take over this job. So he found Lena White, because the style of clothes she designed was very suitable for the musical The man described a super beautiful blueprint for her in a wild way, and finally put emphasis on the key trick: ¡°when the timees, you will be announced to the public as the chief designer of clothing, and I will only be an assistant name. What do you think?¡± No Fooling her as a little girl? Lena White admitted that the job he said was very attractive. Although it was a rescue, it was very helpful for his future development. Only a little ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention your ie? Why? Do you want me to help you work for nothing?¡± ¡°Ie!¡± The man pointed to his hand, which ispletely impossible to earn ie after being disabled, and said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s just my medical expenses!¡± ¡°You had an ident. Why should I pay for your medicine? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s boyfriend. You can call me uncle, or you can think of me as your stepfather¡­¡± ¡°You fart!¡± Lena White was so angry. Chapter 52 Hearing that, Lena picked up her bag and was about to leave, but was stopped by Belina unhappily. She said impatiently, as if she wouldn¡¯t let him go if he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. He did this for his friend. He won¡¯t take much money. Aren¡¯t you popr now? You still need to make a little money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Belina could tell that her daughter really didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She suddenly became a little angry. It seemed that all her efforts, and ns in the past few hours were meaningless because of her daughter¡¯s words. Belina¡¯s face darkened. She always lost her temper. She wouldn¡¯t let go of others¡¯ temper even if she won or lost. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you clearly. You have to agree with it or not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If he hadn¡¯t protected me, I would have been thrown out of the window. For saving my life, why do you think I deserve it?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°He saved your life, not mine?¡± Belina sneered, ¡°you are not my daughter. At least, I didn¡¯t kill you when you born, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena opened her mouth but found that she could not make any sound Half an hourter. After hearing the whole story, Sister Anna couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She asked, ¡°so you agreed? Are you crazy? How dare you agree to something without a penny?¡± ¡°Who is my mother? Do you need me to remind you?¡± ¡°Did she threaten you again? Your mother is really a bitch¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena just smiled with an extremely tired look. ¡°Yes, she is. So, I should also be regarded a bitch as her.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t recovered yet. There are so many people in thepany, and you have to cut in line all of a sudden. Do you want to get sick again?¡± After vomiting for a while, Sister Anna asked, ¡°how many sets of clothes do you want for that music y?¡± ¡°Thirty sets of casual clothes, ten sets of Middle Ages dresses¡­¡± ¡°How many?¡± Sister Anna thought she had heard it wrong, so she raised her voice and said, ¡°you¡­ You¡¯re going to die, aren¡¯t you? After taking this order, you won¡¯t have any free time in the past six months, will you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. She has her own team to make casual clothes, which means it will take her a lot of time to finish the dress. However, I will personally focus on drawing the design draft and he is in charge of selecting materials and clothes.¡± Then she gave sister Anna a ttering smile and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t dy our family¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Am I worried about that? I¡¯m worried about your health¡­¡± After saying that, Sister Anna couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. ¡°Of course I¡¯m also worried about your wallet. If you don¡¯t have a penny, half a year¡¯s work will be in vain.¡± ¡°It sounds like a bad deal, but¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena paused for a long time and said slowly, ¡°although my mother is not reliable, she won¡¯t really trap me.¡± ¡°Are you still defending her?¡± ¡°The chief director of the y is Wills .¡± After a short pause, Sister Anna responded, ¡°are you talking about the famous opera director who has been active on the stage in Europe?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lena finally showed today¡¯s first trace of an expectant smile. ¡°Wills has been nominated for the best music y and opera director by six times, and was alsomented by the media: he is one of the most outstanding directors to change the history of the opera. It¡¯s not a bad deal to cooperate with him.¡± After hearing that, Sister Anna was stunned for a long time. After a long time, she suddenly burst out ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 53 Sister Anna was too excited to say anything. She shook her arm and said with a red face, ¡°then¡­ Does he like your design? Is he willing to use it? With such a person like him, he can find a master design of a top brand to help with the design of clothes at random, right?¡± ¡°I think so, but¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena recalled what the man had said to her and told sister Anna, ¡°it seems that he wants to save money, so he likes to find young designers whose work is good but not expensive, just like my mother¡¯s muscr boyfriend.¡± ¡°If¡­ I mean if¡­¡± Although it wasn¡¯t her who received the job, it didn¡¯t hinder Sister Anna¡¯s enthusiasm from the bottom of her heart. Her reaction was much more excited than that of the person involved. ¡°If they really used your design in Will¡¯s music y, then¡­ Will your name be famous all over the world?¡± Lena thought for a while and said modestly, ¡°almost!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I pet it, even at a loss!¡± Sister Anna¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. She hugged Lena. However, after the excitement was gone, she suddenly smacked her lips and hesitated for a while. Finally, she made up her mind and said, ¡°since your mother has finally done a good thing to you, I can also tell you about your mother¡¯s recent situation in the past few years!¡± After saying that, she nced at Lena and said, ¡°but if you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± From a certain point of view, Lena was very convinced of her mother. In addition to her character of loving and hating, she also had the double standards of being absolutely ruthless to her and to others. But anyway, she was rted to Belina by blood Therefore, when sister Anna mentioned her mother¡¯s recent situation in the past six years, although she showed no interest, she listened carefully. It turned out that she had a good time in the past six years. Although it was difficult for her to live a bad life because of her character, what really surprised her was Belina¡¯s business circle. When she heard that she had left, she suddenly changed her decadence into a career heroine in the eyes of many people. To be honest, it was hard for Lena to imagine the image of her mother like a career woman. After all, every time she appeared in front of him, she was dressed unneatly. She was either fooling around with a man, or sleeping with a man.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Belina had worked hard for a few years and had made great achievements. Although there were still many gossips and her boyfriend had changed constantly, the frequency of her scandals was not as good as her reputation. In the past six years, Belina had been nominated frequently at various international film festivals. She had even won several best scriptwriter awards in one breath in the world. That was also the reason why her new boyfriend was the big director of the music y. However, if she had achieved this, would she still make a lot of money? Why did she still stay in her shabby suite? On this point, Sister Anna exined, ¡°your mother makes a lot of money for gigolo, Besides, your mother has more than one gigolo.¡± Lena was speechless! Really? I see Should she say that she deserved to be her mother? After all, she had never let her down Chapter 54 As a matter of fact, the art cells and painting talent of Lena were inherited from her. She had seen Belina¡¯s painting a long time ago. Although it was not as good as her painting at that time, she could tell that it was not something ordinary people could catch up with. But since then, Belina had been a scriptwriter. What¡¯s more, the scripts she made up were all in and ordinary, so they were all popr. as long as she drew a painting casually, the price she could sell could cover the cost of her one-year manuscript of the soap opera, but she gave up drawing. Hearing that Lena had also asked her why, at that time, Belina¡¯s answer was, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business!¡±! Later, when she was drunk and cried with the easel in her arms, she heard from the intermittent sobs that she could never paint again. Why couldn¡¯t she draw? If she couldn¡¯t draw, she would keep drawing, wouldn¡¯t she? Just like musicians practiced every note day over and over again over the years, a painter could only be regarded as a painter when he picked up his brush,? At that time, she couldn¡¯t understand what Belina said, ¡°I can¡¯t draw it anymore.¡±. Until she became like this. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Belina to make her like this, but it was a different experience and a blow to her. Belina gave up her drawing earlier than she had expected. It seemed that she was five years old. That¡¯s why she sent her away? She had always wanted to ask Belina this question, but ¡°Forget it. As long as she is happy.¡± Sister Anna looked at her in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm. After all, except for Robert, only her mother could affect Lena¡¯s mood. She had seen too many feelings of heartache, resentment, unwillingness and hatred for her mother. When she suddenly calmed down, sister Anna was a little worried. Some people seemed to be fine on the surface, but the result in their hearts was that they slowly became sick after umted. Back then, Lena had encountered so many things abroad, but she didn¡¯t want to mention a word. If she hadn¡¯t taken the vacation to see her, she wouldn¡¯t have known that she would have lived such a hard life. So, seeing that she was trying to hold on, Sister Anna bit her lips ¡°To be honest, your mother is a woman of character. She should be able to live wherever she goes, but¡­¡± Sister Anna took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°sometimes I¡¯m also wondering if there is any other reason why she has worked so hard in the past six years as she looks at such a¡± free and easy ¡°person?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To be honest, I hate your mother much more than you do, but I don¡¯t have this feeling all of a sudden¡­¡± She had kept that secret in her heart for a few years, but she didn¡¯t say it. It was because Belina didn¡¯t allow her to tell it. Besides, she had always thought that Belina owed her daughter. Therefore, it was reasonable and unnecessary to say However, looking at the change of Belina in the past few years, although the woman was still unbearable as long as she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°in fact, it was not me who paid five million in one breath to let you enter the best sanatorium for treatment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­???¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she seemed to realize something.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sister Anna opened her mouth, ¡°but except for the money she gave me, she never asked me about you. She just said that don¡¯t bother her if there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Sister nced at her and said, ¡°with your temper, if you know that the money is hers. Are you still willing to use it? Are you willing to use it? Lena was lost in thought. Chapter 55 At that time, she was still proud of her talent and thought highly of herself. If she hadn¡¯t met Robert, she would have felt superior, butter After she lost everything she was proud of because of the disability on her right hand, she found that she could do nothing but draw.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So, sister Anna is right. If I were her, she would never ept Belina¡¯s¡¯ charity ¡®! She smiled with aplicated expression Sister Anna was nervous. Finally, she hesitated to tell her another suspicious fact. ¡°Besides, the White family was a mess after the bankruptcy. Your heartless father didn¡¯t want to take care of you before, butter he was unable to. But when you were in the most difficult time, you received the financial support of an anonymous kind-hearted man, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing that, Lena frowned and asked, ¡°is that kind-hearted person my mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± In fact, Sister Anna was sure about it. She was worried about Lena, so she checked all the people who had contacted her in the two years when she was suffering from the most serious depression. Then she found out that the anonymous kind-hearted man was Qu. su. Belina¡¯s art name was exactly this. However, after all, she could not find any strong evidence. She said conservatively, ¡°just as you said, she has made a lot of money these years, but she doesn¡¯t leave any property. She is still living in your small house, isn¡¯t she? So she must have some ce to spend her money, right?¡± ¡°The gigolos she raised are really good at spending money, but to be honest, your mother has a good taste. None of her boyfriends is ipetent. They are all sessful, and the money they make is enough for themselves to spend¡­¡± Sister Anna suddenly stopped. But even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Lena could understand that sister Anna wanted to tell her that she could have lived on these men, but she didn¡¯t. She was still working hard. There must be a reason? So that reason could only be her only daughter in the world. Lena was lost in thought. Normally, when she heard this, she should have had the courage to say: ah! I see! It turns out that I am also loved! But after she heard it, she just heard it. Deep in her heart, she felt nothing but peace Was she too cold-blooded? no, but after six years of training, she had already changed from that sharp and tenacious stone to a t pebble. Now she would never be emotional again. As for the sudden overflowing maternal love of Belina, she could not say that she was not ¡®moved¡¯, but.. That was all! When Lena was lost in thought, Anna answered a phone call. When she was halfway through, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°the head of the brand advertising department of F. C, Mathew, asked you to design the clothes for the spokesperson of theirpany. The price is not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± She refused without hesitation. Anna smiled and directly told her opinion to the other party. Then she made a few conventional remarks to the other party before hanging up the phone. At this time, Lena looked at her and said directly, ¡°from now on, you don¡¯t need to ask me about the cooperation of F. C. All the cooperation is cancelled.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hearing that, Lena smiled and said, ¡°didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m not that slutty¡­¡± Chapter 56 There was a traffic jam in the morning. The driver was already half an hourte when he sent Robert to thepany.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As a boss, he didn¡¯t check on time or leave early. However, Robert had self-discipline and almost cruelty. The staff was working nine to five, but his requirement of himself was eight to ten. For so many years, he had remained work unless he was on a business trip or on business So although he was half an hourte, in fact, the employees of thepany hadn¡¯t reached the official working time, so they didn¡¯t meet many subordinates on the way to thepany. The elevator went straight up and stopped steadily at floor 88. Robert walked out of the office with his long legs. Less than half an hourter, at nine o¡¯clock, Mark¡¯s internal line came in. He said Mathew came to report to him about the spokesperson of thepany¡¯s image. This matter had two results. One was to agree, and the other was to refuse. If they agreed, and there were all kinds of details of the cooperation, it would take a lot of time to reach an agreement Robert thought to himself. After letting Mathew in. He looked dejected and nervous ¡°You refused?¡± Mathew nodded awkwardly. In fact, after the meeting, a lot of people had been kind to him and reminded the rtions of his boss and Miss White! No, it must be the bad rtionship between the boss and his wife. However, it was said that although the boss hated his wife very much, she was quite infatuated with him. Therefore, as long as the boss agreed, the owner¡¯s wife would not refuse the order. So he called her with great confidence Why didn¡¯t Lena y ording to the routine? Then how should he exin it to his boss now? It was obvious that he had boasted, but in the end, he still made things like this Mathew was depressed, but he had to tell the truth. ¡°General manager Anna said that after the show, thepany increased a lot of orders, and it was supposed to be very busy. As for Miss White, she has received many requests for red carpet evening dresses in her personal name. The work is expected to be arranged in half a year at thetest, so they can¡¯t take over our work. ¡± ¡°Is it Anna ¡®s idea or Lena¡¯s own idea?¡± ¡°Well, is there¡­ Any difference?¡± Robert cast a nce at him and ordered, ¡°call Lena and confirm it with her.¡± In fact, Mathew didn¡¯t think it was necessary. If there was still a chance, he would fight for it. But since his boss had given the order, he could only call again However, the result was the same. Moreover, the attitude of Lena on the phone seemed to be even colder than that of Anna. He felt that there must be something wrong between the boss and his wife. He regretted that he had identally poked such a big pain. Now he was in a dilemma. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°still no, Miss White said that although she was discharged from the hospital, she was actually not fully recovered. She really couldn¡¯t take on too much work.¡± Robert knew Lena¡¯s condition better than anyone else, but because of this, he knew that she was looking for a reason. After a long silence, he said slowly, ¡°give me your phone number. I¡¯ll call her myself¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Why? Why did he wanted to call in person? More importantly, aren¡¯t you a couple? Why did you ask me for my phone number? Of course, he was not stupid enough to ask such a question. He just gave the phone number honestly and then found an excuse to escape. Chapter 57 ¡®I get it. Lena¡¯s phone number¡­¡¯ It was not until he got her phone number that he realized that it was just an excuse to call her. All these were the reasons for obtaining these 11 numbers. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t make a call. It suddenly urred to Robert that six years ago, Lena had tried all kinds of excuses to get his phone number? How did she feel when she called him for the first time? Was she the same as she was now? She wanted to call him, but couldn¡¯t make it? Without thinking in another position, he couldn¡¯t really understand the other party¡¯s real feelings. Robert seemed to understand something, but also didn¡¯t seem to understand He just typed, deleted, typed and deleted over and over again. After so many times, he finally withdrew his fingers. In the end, Robert chose a rtively conservative way to send a friend request Even with her eyes closed, she could still recognize Robert¡¯s phone number. She didn¡¯t expect that one day she would receive a friend request from Robert, instead of begging him to do so She used to be humble, but now she felt ridiculous. The feeling of liking him didn¡¯t change over the years, but facing his choice, it was no longer the same as before. Lena didn¡¯t refuse, nor did she pass his friend application, she logged out of WeChat after reading it. But she didn¡¯t expect that Robert had learned to be stubborn. After being ignored by her, he called her. Looking at the familiar number on the phone, she hesitated for a long time before finally answering it. he asked sternly, ¡°why didn¡¯t you pass my friend application?¡± In fact, his tone was not very angry, but she still sensed a hint of anger. But why should he be angry? Hearing his words, Lena felt a little funny. She said in such an obvious sarcastic tone, ¡°is it necessary?¡± The man on the other end of the phone almost burst intoughter. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. However, it was probably because she had spoiled him before. Hearing that, Lena didn¡¯t want to continue. ¡°Are you looking for me for business or personal affairs?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Of course it¡¯s business. Is there anything private worth looking for you?¡± Hearing that, Lena was speechless Why did she think his¡¯ superior ¡®tone was handsome before? What kind of childish arrogance was this? Hearing that, Lena didn¡¯t have a good tone. She said coldly, ¡°then I should make it clear to Mathew.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for you? With the reputation and status of mypany, don¡¯t you deserve to be a new designer like you?¡± Again! Hearing that, Lena had an impulse to smash her cell phone. But before that, she replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. I don¡¯t deserve your super powerfulpany, okay?¡± Robert was speechless The awkward silencested for a long time, as if they were going to hang up earlier than anyone else. But time passed by one point one. There was no reason not to hang up. But he didn¡¯t hang up Chapter 58 Six years ago, if Lena had said something to displease him, he would not have hung up ruthlessly. But today he called in person and was treated so rudely. What was he insisting on? After waiting for a long time, Lena finally lost her patience. Perhaps, the one who loved first was always more aggrieved. Hearing that, Lena yed with the measuring tape in her hand unconsciously. Her slender fingertips pressed the degrees on it and suddenly asked, ¡°do you really want to cooperate with me, Robert?¡± The man on the other side didn¡¯t say anything but let out a long breath The low voice was whispered in her ear. Hearing that, Lena continued, ¡°you haven¡¯t officially announced our divorce, so your employees don¡¯t know it yet, right?¡± She paused for a moment But she didn¡¯t stop for a long time and continued, ¡± so Manager Mathew, the new manager of yourpany, dares toe to me. If you change other employees, I don¡¯t think they don¡¯t know how much you hate to have connections with me, nor do youe to ask for cooperation.¡± Robert said, ¡°I have a clear distinction between public and private interests. As long as it is good for thepany, I won¡¯t bring my emotions to work.¡± Hearing that, Lena smiled. When he was about to exin, Lena asked him, ¡°you have a clear distinction between public and private interests. What do you think of me?¡± Robert seemed to be confused. If it was in the past, there was no doubt that Lena would not distinguish between public and private affairs, and she would definitely use the excuse of business to say him harass. But now He thought she wouldn¡¯t, but it was strange and inappropriate for her to say such words. Robert didn¡¯t know what to say. He just kept silent. However, his silence was the most hurtful answer for her. She said, ¡°you see, you don¡¯t believe in me, do you? In that case, it¡¯s also good to avoid suspicion, so that we really work together in the future, when you see me again and again, and you think I¡¯m annoyed.¡± ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t take the job?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Half way. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an excuse to say I¡¯m busy¡­¡± Hearing that, Lena¡¯s tone was very calm, but there was a hint of displeasure in it. ¡°Or, do you think only a CEO like you can be busy? A small designer like me, have nothing to do in thepany every day?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t.¡± But then she added, ¡°but I really have work to do next. If you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Then she hung up the phone. He didn¡¯t remember how many times he had hung up on Lena, but this was the first time she had hung up on him. Moreover, she didn¡¯t miss him at all His heart ached again. The indescribable feeling made him burn a fire. It seemed that it was because of the man¡¯sst pride that he called back But this time, Lena was stunned. Why did he call her back? What on earth did he want to do? Just as Anna said, men are all bitches. What they can¡¯t get is the best. In the past, he didn¡¯t care when she pursues. Does he want to conquer again? No, it¡¯s impossible! Maybe an ordinary man would do this, but Robert wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Then there was only one possibility left Chapter 59 It was not difficult to guess the reason, but There was no need! Lena answered his phone for the second time. Before Robert opened his mouth, she blocked his mouth and said, ¡°it seems that you haven¡¯t asked me about it since you know my right hand is injured. Don¡¯t you want to ask?¡± Robert was confused again. In the past six years when he and Lena ¡°fought¡±, she had never been his match. But today, he couldn¡¯t even say anything to refute for two times in a row He wanted to say that it was not that he didn¡¯t want to ask, but he had already asked Nill what he wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Lena¡¯s tone was not polite, but even a little aggressive. ¡°Are you sympathizing with me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then why do you want to cooperate with me? I¡¯m so excellent that you don¡¯t want anyone except me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Yes, I know myself well. I know I¡¯m not that important to you, so you have no choice but to sympathize with me.¡± After saying that, Lena didn¡¯t give him another chance to speak. She said all the way, ¡°I know that you are not as ruthless and cold-blooded as others said. Back then, you sent me abroad just to let time solve everything. You think that time has passed, and I find that there is no hope to pursue you. I will let you go one day. Don¡¯t you really want me to live a miserable life, right?¡± ¡°You thought you just sent me abroad and stopped me froming back, so it¡¯s not excessive. But now I suddenly realize that it¡¯s not what you think. Because you hate me, I have been living a miserable, miserable life in the past six years because of those who try to please you and chase you! Are you ming yourself? If you hadn¡¯t sent me abroad and left me alone, I wouldn¡¯t have been so pitiful, right? ¡± Robert said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Cynthia would be hostile to you after you left. Even if I didn¡¯t ask her to do so, she still has the responsibility¡­¡± ¡°So, you want to make it up to me now?¡± Robert couldn¡¯t deny that.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maybe he had mixed feelings, but he was sure that he wanted to make up for it. He did feel guilty, so when he couldn¡¯t respond to her in love, he could only help her at work. But the premise was that she also had the ability to bear the work he gave her. Unfortunately, even though Lena had such a working ability, she was not willing to ept his charity at all. ¡°No need!¡± She said in a cold voice, almost self abuse, ¡°because, no matter what you have made up for me now, everything I have experienced will not change. It¡¯s true when my hand hurts, and the cold when I almost die is true. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m desperate when I know I can¡¯t draw anymore. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been regretting loving you for a long time, and it¡¯s true¡­¡± It seemed that she had tried her best to finish these words. She stopped and took a long time to breathe. Then she continued, ¡°Robert, don¡¯t do that again. Even if you do it, it¡¯s not what I want.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I want you!!! If it had been six years ago, she would have said that without hesitation, but now she would only ask with a smile, ¡°will you give it to me as I said?¡± Robert was speechless ¡°Since you can¡¯t give it to me, don¡¯t do such things that are easy to be misunderstood. I¡¯ll let you go, and you¡¯ll let me go, okay?¡± There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just work. Why can¡¯t I let it go?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see you, just like you didn¡¯t want to see me back then¡­¡± Robert was speechless Chapter 60 Because I don¡¯t want to see you, just like you didn¡¯t want to see me back then. Back then During the day, he was rejected by Lena once and then hung up two times. However, Robert was not angry at all. Although he was reluctant, the God seemed to be reminding him with the reality one point one how bad he had been to her. Not to mention once or two times, he had refused her at least hundreds of times! Why did she hold on for so long at that time? He still remembered that she seemed to be trying to contact him after she went abroad, and also trying to return home. If he hadn¡¯t calcted the White family in advance and made her lose all her reliance, she wouldn¡¯t have been trapped abroad for about six years. In the past six years, she seemed to be very painful, After a while, he picked up his phone and looked through the news on TV. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he was more shocked than anyone else. The daughter of the White family who was said to be ignorant and knew nothing except painting. It was so dazzling! Robert watched the video over and over again and checked micro-blog for a while. More than a few days had passed, and the hot topic about the show on the Inte had passed. He could only look through the oldments. Moreover,pared with the designers behind the scenes, most of thements were about models ¡± What kind of fairy treasure is Richard? His two legs? A man can do this.¡± ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s not only a fake woman can show the essence of women¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Please remember, this is my man. His name is Richard. He is a man who can get out and won seven hot searches even if he goes to a pheasant show.¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah! I¡¯m uneducated. I can¡¯t speak. I can only say: it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ? He didn¡¯t want to read these boringments from his fans, so he went downstairs and found somements about the designer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I heard that she is a new designer or a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°You are so talented. I have searched online about this brand and found that although the design director is very young, she has won a lot of powerful awards!¡± [excellent ~! Excellent! ¡± ¡°To be honest, when I watched those international shows before, I always felt that it was hard. Not to mention it was beautiful, it was simply unattractive. I had a feeling that even the models would be ugly if I wore that kind of clothes. But this designer¡¯s dress ispletely Fairy¡¯s dress, isn¡¯t it? I think it is the dress every girl dreamed of.¡± ¡°I feel that after the models wear it, they all be princesses. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± By the way, thesements are good! Robert read thements carefully and read them in one breath for more than two hours. When he came to his senses, he saw his face reflected in the French window. His eyes were bright, and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth Robert¡¯s fingers trembled as he thought of the painting. In that painting, the smile on his face was exactly the same as now When Mark came in, he saw Robert like this. The icy boss was ying the video of his ex-wife¡¯s show while looking intoxicated and gentle With no expression on his face, he took a deep breath. rm! rm! ¡®boss, are you going to be cruel to the former boss¡¯ wife again?¡¯? Taking dozens of bodyguards and forcibly kidnapped her abroad???? Chapter 61 Here, Robert has not yet cleared his mind, and there is a problem with the work of Lena White. The reason is that thepany received orders from twopanies at the same time, but Marcia identally mixed up the orders, which led to the leakage of clothing materials of two customers. This is a major mistake in the industry, but after Marcia finished, she was eager to show her performance, and she directly delivered the goods without getting sister Anna¡¯s confirmation. As soon as the product is in the hands of the customer, aint is made Fortunately, Lena White has been out of the hospital at this moment. She called the customer herself to apologize without saying a word, and finally promised to give the original skirt to the other party. The other party only calmed down without any charge. However, although the matter was solved smoothly, it was a big blow to Marcia. Lena White thinks twice. Finally, she calls Marcia to her office ¡°Sit down.¡± Marcia stood still, usually so arrogant, but now she didn¡¯t look energetic and aggressive as usual. She refused to sit down and said, ¡°If you want to scold, just scold! Anyway, my sister has already scolded me.¡± ¡°Still unconvinced?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She said no, but Marcia¡¯s expression was so easy to understand. It was clear that this kind of mistake was not big, that is, a slight color difference, but the customer was too picky. The young people have not suffered any setbacks. Although it is not iprehensible that they like to shirk their responsibilities when things happen, Marcia is the one who will lead them to learn. Lena White tells her: ¡°It¡¯s no use scolding you, but have you ever thought about it? It¡¯s just a suit. If you are mistaken about the materials of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of suits of clothes in the garment factory, how much loss will it cause?¡± ¡°Ourpany will not ept the order of mass production.¡± Marcia retorts. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t ept it doesn¡¯t mean that you, as a designer, can make such a low-level mistake¡­¡± As soon as she said this, Marcia stared at her displeasingly. Lena White and doesn¡¯t dodge. She looks back at her and says seriously, ¡°Why? Do you want to refute me that this is not a low-level mistake?¡± Marcia pursed her lips She is not unaware of her mistakes, but after making mistakes, she is more concerned than anyone in her heart, and she is also making a good self-examination, but others still want to scold her, which makes her a little unbearable. Unable to resist, she wanted to talk back: ¡°At least not as serious as you said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Lena White saidThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Marcia bit her lip, and finally felt some regret when she thought of other¡¯s hard work for her after the ident. But after all, she was spoiled since childhood, and she was not used to saying anything to apologize. ¡°I know, I know. If you want to scold, just scold!¡± After saying this, he looked very impatient: ¡°Don¡¯t you make mistakes? Never made any mistake?¡± ¡°Of course, I have done it. It is because I have done it that I know how powerful it is. Therefore, I understand more clearly how terrible the consequences will be if a designer makes mistakes. Therefore, I do not want my bad experiences to be experienced by you.¡± At this point, Lena White feels that she has been knocked almost. She suddenly asked: ¡°Have you ever thought about it? The fabric you used is the one I brought back from abroad. In fact, it is better than the original material in terms of quality, color and cost. So after you make the ready clothes, the effect is actually better than the original design. It is reasonable to say that the customer should be more happy after receiving such a skirt and should notin about it. But why did she stillin? ¡± This is exactly what Marcia was most unconvinced by: ¡°Yes! It¡¯s obviously better and more beautiful than the original one. Why is she not satisfied? It¡¯s clearly that she herself is picky.¡± Lena White shakes her head. She asks her back, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better not to have money?¡± Marcia was shocked She never thought that there was such a possibility, but after carefully considering the customer¡¯s reaction, it seemed reasonable to be so suspicious. But in this way, she was even more angry. How can there be such a shameless person? But Lena White told her: ¡°Don¡¯t think so well of all the customers. There are also some who are malicious and have a purpose. So, even if you give her a better skirt, because you don¡¯t follow her requirements, you will be the one to be med, you have to apologize, you have topensate, you have to make concessions, and there is no room for negotiation.¡± Marcia twisted her finger and bit her lower lip, which was bleeding: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know it would happen¡­¡± Almost. Lena White raised her hand and patted Marcia on the shoulder. Lena White said softly, ¡°Macia, everyone makes mistakes, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they make mistakes, but it¡¯s the attitude after they make mistakes. I didn¡¯t see how much you attach importance to the mistakes you made, so I just critized you. No matter whether you take it or not, in short, take it as a warning. Don¡¯t do it again next time, you know?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know. I will never be so careless again.¡± Lena White didn¡¯t say anything more. She just raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder. At this time, the door of the office clicked and opened, only to find Selinaing in with her gorgeous red lips painted on Chapter 62 Lena White¡¯s eyebrows jump slightly. Unexpectedly, Selina woulde to her and she patted Marcia on the shoulder. Thetter immediately left. ¡°Why are you here?¡± When Marcia leaves, Lena White asks Selina. She is a little lukewarm. She was not on purpose, but the mother daughter rtionship between her and Selina is really not a normal state. It¡¯s really impossible to tell if it¡¯s good or bad There is a kind of inexplicable aloofness, but also some homesickness. Especially after listening to Sister Anna¡¯s story of five million, theplicated emotions became more. ¡°I¡¯m your real mother. I¡¯lle if I want to.¡± Selina said as if she didn¡¯t care, which made Lena White feel that they were born out of step. In less than three sentences, she was going to piss off. Fortunately, Selina said again, ¡°Well, I just came here to make an appointment with you and have a look at your working environment. However, thispany is too small! .¡± She said that she turn around in the office. Then she listened to Lena, ¡°I think it¡¯s OK if I like.¡± Hearing this, Selina stopped. When she looked back, her smile was also cold. She looked at her daughter for a long time and then said, ¡°You are my child. I know better than anyone how capable you are. If I say you are wronged to work here, be it.¡± Lena White doesn¡¯t answer, but she feels a little hot because of Selina¡¯s words. Before, she had never been praised by Selina. Even when the seven digit oil painting was published on the news, Selina just said: rubbish! Did she recognize her? ¡°The day after tomorrow, Kevin wille over. You should spare time and have a meal with him. He should talk to you about the overall style of the musical, the clothing style you want, and, of course, the delivery time.¡± Lena White asks, ¡°When?¡± ¡°When? Do you really think you are a famous designer?¡± Selina snorted: ¡°The day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow, the whole day. No matter when he arrives, you should get ready for the whole day as soon as possible, understand?¡± She always has no good words, and when words of concerne to her, they always make others a little unhappy. Lena White is not angry at the moment. She just nods and says she knows. It¡¯s probably Selina seldomly saw her so obedient. Selina looked at her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go! Today I will be a good mother and pick you up in person.¡± No, good mother is not qualified just because you pick me up from work once. The words Lena White actually reached her lips, but finally she swallowed them back After sorting out the manuscript in hand and locking it in the drawer, Lena White takes herputer and mobile phone, sends a message to Sister Anna and leaves thepany with Selina. Selina said that she would offer dinner, but Lena White couldn¡¯t not let here. After leaving thepany, Lena White directly opens her mobile phone to search for a restaurant with high scores that is not far from here on the app. Selina looked at her mobile phone and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about that. There is a restaurant near you. It¡¯s delicious.¡± She raised her hand and pointed in a direction. ¡°It¡¯s in the back alley, the old street where the third intersection goes in. You can walk a few more steps and don¡¯t need to drive.¡± Lena White recalled for a moment and remembers that Selina was pointing to the same direction when they rented a house. There was a small restaurant where Selina used to take her to eat. At first, she thought that Selina liked the food there. Later, she identally found that she could not eat spicy food at all. Then she knew where she would often go because she liked the food of that family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. For so many years, she still remembered Lena White puts away her mobile phone. She doesn¡¯t say much, but follows Selina briskly and slowly towards the old restaurant. When turning the third intersection, Selina, who was walking ahead, suddenly smiled for some reason. She turned her head and looked at Lena White. She said jokingly, ¡°Tell me what you have to say! How many times have you peeped at me? I don¡¯t know. I thought you were secretly in love with me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What nonsense is that! Lena White is speechless for a moment, but it is also true that she peeks at her. She didn¡¯t have to hide. Lena White and said frankly, ¡°Sister Anna told me about the five million.¡± Chapter 63 Selina lost control of her expression almost at the moment when she said something. But it was only a few seconds. She soon regained her status and smiled: ¡°Ho! I just said it! I thought I would tell you a few years ago¡­¡± ¡°But also, you used to be such a mess. You were half dead. It¡¯s no use telling you. It¡¯s just good to say now. You can also earn money. Remember to return it to me when you have saved enough. Recently, I¡¯m just short of money.¡± Lena White looks at her. Her eyes are full ofplex emotions. It seems that she wants to ask something, but atst, she just says quietly: ¡°When do you want it?¡± ¡°So you can pay me back now?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Dead girl, she said she had no money in the hospital before. However, Selina could not help but curl up her mouth and said, ¡°Then¡­ give me a million dors first! Save the rest for you, or else I will spend it all. I need to save¡­¡± Lena White was not enthusiastic, but said, ¡°Give me your ount after dinner.¡± Selina looked at her daughter for a long time and finally smiled from the bottom of her heartR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, without waiting for dinner, she immediately sent her bank card number. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the next few days, Lena White has been waiting for the call of the international director. It¡¯s a pity that Wells Freeman¡¯s schedule over there could not be postponed, and finally it was dyed for a long time. On this day, it was finally time for the second appointment. Lena White arrived at the appointed White Dandelion International Hotel in the morning. It is totally different from the name of the hotel. The appearance of this hotel is a towering skyscraper, and the decoration style also shows the brightness of the night. However, the interior of the lobby is transparent and elegant, with a refreshing fragrance, light, with the smell of dandelion grass. Today, the hotel seems to be undertaking some important activities, with many posters and cars standing side by side. Many people got off at the door and walked in in formal evening dress. Just looking at it from the outside, you can see the elegant appearance of the upper ss. Lena White has been used to this for a long time. When she was about to turn around and go in, she saw a ck business car with smooth lines stopped at the entrance of the hotel, and its logo was expensive. The foreign man who came down from the front passenger¡¯s seat with a slim figure was very conspicuous. He is dressed in a ck suit, looks about 40 years old, has blond hair and blue eyes, and is nearly 190 At a nce, Lena White recognized that this was the important person she met tonight: Wells Freeman! It was such a coincidence that she met him at the gate of the hotel. Elena was ce, and was about to go forward to greet the other party, but saw another personing down behind him. And that man was actually Robert! Simr to Wells¡¯ dress, Robert also wore a formal three piece dress. What¡¯s different is that he has a better figure. Lena can¡¯t help feeling that the city is too small, or is she attracted to the maic field of Robert recently? But in a few days, she and he unexpectedly met again. After taking a deep breath, Lena White¡¯s amazement on her face was quickly reced by the profession, and she stepped down gracefully. She extended her hand gracefully, smiled and greeted the other party in French: ¡°Hello! Is this Mr. Wells? I¡¯m Lena White¡­¡± Lena White speaks French very fluently. If she didn¡¯t have an obvious oriental face, no one would even suspect that this is her mother tongue. ¡°Oh¡­!!!¡± Wells was also very surprised. He was surprised and shook hands with him: ¡°Are you Miss White? You are so young and beautiful.¡± ¡°You too, very handsome and elegant!¡± Her modest gentle ttering greatly pleased the man. Wellsughed and turned to Robert and said, ¡°Mr. Robert, our new partner is very interesting!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± New partner? Our? Chapter 64 Lena White raises her eyes in amazement. She unconsciously met with Robert¡¯s eyes. For a moment, things was somewhat mysterious Several people arrived at the reserved private room together. Selina¡¯s boyfriend Fred, who was already half disabled, had already been waiting there. ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I should have gone to pick up someone today, but my physical condition is really not allowed. I have to wait here first.¡± Fred¡¯s French has an ent, but it does not prevent him frommunicating with Wells. Wells didn¡¯t care, but took the initiative to care about his injury. Hearing that it was nothing serious, but when he was temporarily unable to work, he felt lucky. And Lena White also knew at this time that Robert would suddenly appear today, which was just a coincidence. He was temporarily captured by Fred to work as a driver for Wells. As for why take him as a driver? In addition to the good rtionship between Robert and Wells, what¡¯s more, Robert is the biggest investor in this musical of Wells! Lena White, who knows the truth, can¡¯t describe her mood at this moment In order not to see Robert, she has personally refused to cooperate with Robert Company. Unexpectedly, she is still working for him indirectly. However, Lena White still wanted to go ahead. She didn¡¯t pretend that she would leave immediately because it was Robert¡¯s investment project. After the meeting starts, she will devote herself to themunication of work and regard Robert as nothing. During their discussion, Robert had countless opportunities to leave. But he never left After that, the discussionsted from lunch time to dinner time. Wells became more and more appreciative of Lena White. At dinner, he ordered a bottle of LaRomanee Conti from 1990 to toast to Lena White. Lena White shouldn¡¯t drink, but it¡¯s hard to refuse. So when Wells raised his ss to her, she politely picked up the red wine ss in front of her: ¡°Cheers!¡± At this time. A big hand suddenly stretched out and forcefully took the cup from Lena White. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lena White in amazement, but when she turned her head, she saw that Robert was actually drinking away with her cup. Then he turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Change her a cup of hot milk.¡± ¡°¡­¡­????¡± Lena White stares him nkly. Although she doesn¡¯t understand his behavior, she feels his displeasure more or less. Then she heard him say in an almost sarcastic tone, ¡°Why? Are you well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is Robert. Obviously, he cares about people, but itpletely changes the meaning from his mouth. Maybe he is not like this to others! Only to her, he is especially mean. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, and even Wells saw that there was something wrong between them. Only the one who seems to have outstanding talent, but in fact, his EQ is negative. He still can¡¯t taste the secrets of the two. Heughed and took the initiative to exin to Wells: ¡°By the way, I almost forgot that Lena fell ill recently because of her heavy workload. Now she is discharged from hospital and can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink with you!¡± Fred said that and he would raise his ss and clink it with Wells. Unexpectedly, his elbow touched the ss, so he knocked the wine ss off the table at once. ¡°Bang ¨C¡± The crisp sound of fragmentation sounded, and the shards of goblet apanied by half of the red wine in the goblet burst into the groundContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 65 Fred sighed in amazement, looking at the mess on the ground, and hurriedly called the waiter toe in and clean up. The waitress who came was a newer. She was in a panic. Aftering in, the fragments hadn¡¯t been cleaned up and she fell down carelessly. Unfortunately, her right hand fell on the half broken red wine ss! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girly on the ground and held her right hand tightly. The dark red liquid rushed out and ran a piece of scarlet on her right hand. The picture directly stimted Lena White. Right hand, blood Her heart beat violently for a few times, stabilized for a long time, but could not suppress the slightest panic in her chest! Robert seems to sense something, and his eyes suddenly turn around. His cool eyes are deep, and he seems to be able to see through people at a nce Lena White shakes. She unconsciously wants to hide her hands. Even if she doesn¡¯t care about it anymore, there are still some things in her heart that can¡¯t be erased, such as those called shadows.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, nothing has happened, and her hands havepletely recovered now. But she still couldn¡¯t control the slight shaking of her fingertips. She stood up, her lips a little pale: ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Then she hurriedly left, holding the cold wall in the toiletpartment, and vomited in a daze. However, the blood on the girl¡¯s hand could not be removed from his mind. Hands, it hurts! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts It can no longer see the scars, but the pain that pierces the heart is like gangrene attached to bones. Lena White can¡¯t ignore it. She clutched her right hand, like countless sleepless nights, almost twitching with pain and chilliness. It seemed that now she was in the winter night, crawling in the thick snow, and the piercing cold wind poured into the broken down jacket. Cold, suffocating Lena White finally got up.. With a little strength, she stumbled out of the toiletpartment.. She knew that her hand was fine, and the injury had already healed, but what was hasn¡¯t recovered was that it was a psychological problem. But today, whether it was Robert or the waiter¡¯s bloody hand, it was the grass that crushed her, making her feel that she was going to be unable to support it. If she wants to go back, she must go home now to take medicine and sleep hard with the quilt covered. She must¡­ ¡°Are you sick?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Suddenly, she trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked at the man by the door who shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. After a while, Lena White quickly backed away in shock and asked him, ¡°What are you doing here? This is the women¡¯s toilet!¡± Robert ignored her. Seeing Lena White¡¯s pale face, she reaches out to take her away. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± However. Before his fingers touched Lena White¡¯s right hand, he was suddenly pped open by her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Robert¡¯s face changed slightly, and he was offended in his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t seen that Lena White¡¯s situation was really bad, he might have left on the spot. He didn¡¯t leave after all, but his right hand was also taken back Lena White also felt her gaffe at the moment. She wanted to start again, but her swaying body could not support her fake arrogance. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± she said weakly ¡°All right?¡± The man raised his mouth and led a very unhappy smile: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are blind, but can you leave me alone?¡± She actually wanted to say, what¡¯s your business? Whether I feel ufortable or ufortable, what¡¯s your business? But when it came to her words, she still chose to restrain herself: ¡°I said, I want to keep a distance with you¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you, I don¡¯t want to contact you¡­ So, can you leave me alone?¡± This statement obviously irritated Robert, and he gave a very shortugh. The man who was still at a distance from her suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed her right hand, and was about to take her into his arms. The ce where the right hand was held was on fire. Lena White struggled crazily, but he cruelly buckles her waist, presses her into his arms, and shouts rudely, ¡°Don¡¯t hide!¡± She was stunned by his roar! Lena White was in a trance for a long time, then suddenly raised her eyes and said with pale lips: ¡°Mr. Robert, we are¡­ divorced! Chapter 66 His eyes were covered with anger. After all, he is the king. How can he be offended? Robert pulled her waist , he asked, ¡°Lena White, do you feel happy to piss me off.¡± Although he said this, his eyes were very calm instead. He also bowed his head and said in a bad voice, ¡°Divorce doesn¡¯t affect me to send you to the hospital¡­¡± Then, another person woulde to pull her, but this time Robert did not touch her right hand, but clenched her left hand. But even if it was her left hand, Lena White was still nervous. She uttered like a dying prey: ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to the hospital¡­¡± I don¡¯t want you to see me like that. Even six years ago, she did many things that normal people could not do, but at that time, she was normal and would do so only to attract his attention. But not now! Now she is shaking all over. Her right hand is obviously normal, but she still feels painful, so she won¡¯t let him touch his hand, and even more, she dare not go to the hospital. ¡°Please!¡± She begged him. At first, there was no answer. Later, his thin lips moved slightly from her soft hair to her ears. At such a close distance, his breath was burning, but his words were merciless: ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital, at home¡­¡± She was so worried that she had to tell him honestly: ¡°I have medicine, you can take me home, and I¡¯ll be fine after taking it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± If she had not said the medicine is at home, Robert would never have changed his mind. Is she inviting him? If it was six years ago, he would have thought so. Or, if Lena White said this six years ago, it would not be an invitation. It must be a seduction! But now, he suddenly wondered what mood she was in to make such a request, simr to a request to send her home. If this is a challenge He epted!!! He bent down slightly, and the man directly held her up At the moment when her feet were off the ground, Lena White, who was unable to use her strength because of physical pain, suddenly became quiet.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Is she crazy? Or is he crazy? Hold her? Don¡¯t say he hates her so much. Lena White even doubts whether he has ever held other women like this before? Lena White¡¯s mind was nk at first, and then suddenly was in a trance. Knowing that his behavior has nothing to do with love, it is about the same as that of picking up injured animals on the roadside. However, after all, this was one of the things she expected him to do for her when she was a girl. How could she not sigh that he finally did so? With both hands, she tightly grasped the coat of his suit. Lena White lowers her head, trying to hold back, but finally tears welled up under her eyes The staff of the hotel were all shocked when they went downstairs with a man in their arms. The boss of their hotel came down with a woman? Not to mention that Robert has been devoid of desire for many years. He has been indifferent to any woman, so cold that people almost suspect his sexuality. With his worried, anxious and nervous face, they will have a good show to watch! Chapter 67 [Let me go. Who is that woman who dares to be held by Robert? Tell me quickly, my eyes are OK?] [There is no problem in your eyes. I can see it too.] [Gosh!!! wants to be the goblin in his arms!] Behind, the female employees¡¯ whimpering sounds were clear and audible. Lena White buried her head in his chest, looking afraid of being recognized by others. She was relieved until she was locked in Robert¡¯s car. But now she was already in a cold sweat. Robertsaw that , and his eyebrows were frowning deeper: ¡°Are you suffering again?¡± While talking, he unconsciously reached out and stroked her forehead. Lena White immediately backs up, forbearing and not open his hand again: ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His deep eyes were as bright as stars. Robert didn¡¯t say a word, but Lena White couldn¡¯t stand it. She exined, ¡°I¡­ my face is sweaty and dirty¡­¡± He did not speak, but stuck out his hand and pressed it again. The big hand with the thin cocoon covered her forehead. His palm was dry and cool. He just pressed it gently on her head and felt veryfortable. ¡°It¡¯s OK, there¡¯s no fever.¡± In order to check her temperature, half of his body leaned into the back seat. At this time, the voice came close to her earlobe, and the warm breath gently brushed the thin fluff behind the ears. She trembled again as if the electricity passed This time, it didn¡¯t hurt! He was too close to her, which caused her to toss and turn in her mind, and unconsciously reminded her of the previous images. Her heart shrank. Those memories were so hot that she almost lost her breath. Between them, there was another earth shaking tear in her stomach. they hurt! It hurts! The snow-white shell teeth clenched her lower lip, and Lena White tried hard not to let the sound of pain spill over her lips. Blocker seemed to feel something and looked up at her. At the moment, the light in the car is dim, and Lena White¡¯s forbearance. Her pale lips almost bite red blood because of excessive force. Throat, rolling up and down Robert saw that, his heart was very excited. His mouth was dry, he felt that a current was rushing towards a ce that should not respond. His eyes gradually deepened, his self-restraint that he was proud of almost broke. ¡°Shall I take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lena White yanks his hand. Robert nced at the back of her right hand. The skin on it was tender and smooth, and there was no sign of being abused. It may be a psychological effect. The better he looks at the skin on the back of her hand, the more he will remember what she said before. In order to leave no trace on this hand, she has had 16 operations in the past three years Robert once had a repair operation. He knows what it feels like. He feels a strong sense of substitution, and he seems to feel the pain deeply. He said coldly, ¡°Being brave is not a good habit.¡± It¡¯s a pun, but Lena White doesn¡¯t listen to his advice. She insists: ¡°Just go home. I won¡¯t go to the hospital. If you have to send me, I¡¯ll go¡­¡± The word ¡°car¡± has not been said yet, and the door that has just been opened is forcibly pulled back by Robert. ¡°Then go home!¡± Unable to persuade her, Robert seemed wry. He had heard that Lena White had a bad temper, but she was always acting cute in front of him, so he seldom really realized it. Recently, it is more and more felt that this woman is as sturbon as a hard stone. He can¡¯t tell how he felt in his heart, but he feels painful. It was very shallow originally, but it slowly spread out, and he can¡¯t ignore it in any way Robert secretly cursed in his heart, directly drove the person back home. Chapter 68 The address given by Lena White is a residential area that looks like it has been for some years. Even at night, you can see the mottled exterior wall through the streetmp. The interior greening is not good, and the parking spaces are also disorderly. It took two or three turns to find a parking space. She lives here? It¡¯s not that she is too worried. It¡¯s just that Lena White¡¯s current work nature and her rtionship with Sister Anna will not make her live like such a ¡®poor¡¯ people. Is she deliberately trying to get his pity? He has a variety of emotions in his mind, but he is not willing to think about her in that bad direction, but Lena White knows him better! She guessed at a nce what he was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. The house was bought before. It¡¯s second-hand. It really looks old, but it¡¯s close to thepany and the transportation is convenient.¡± This location is really good Robert went up and wanted to have a look at the truth. Unfortunately, he nned so, but Lena White didn¡¯t. After getting off, she said directly, ¡°Thank you for sending me back, but I am much better now, so please go back!¡± Get rid of people after using them? He really didn¡¯t care if he couldn¡¯t get on, but now he didn¡¯t think so: ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty!¡± This excuse is really But it doesn¡¯t matter. Lena White smiles: ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After that, she went and came back quickly. Then she gave him a bottle of F. C mineral water. y with him? Robert did not receive the bottle of water, and his hanging eyebrow was already full of anger. He looked at the woman in front of him, and his eyes seemed to question: You would not let me go upstairs to drink water? Oh! Then he will have a look.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lena White failed to stop Robert. She didn¡¯t invite him upstairs, so hse went up herself. Until he entered the house, Lena White was still in a trance. When did he know that his home was on the sixth floor? ¡°Keys¡­¡± It was probably because her expression was too defensive. Robert finally solved her confusion andughed at her: ¡± Do you still need to stick the house number on the key to remember where the house is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lena White and is stunned. Does he actually remember? Just like some people are blind and some people are road blind, Lena White also has a fatal problem, that is, she doesn¡¯t remember her family Before the age of five, she often couldn¡¯t find my home and cried on the curb. When she grew up, her illness changed a little. However, she often went to the wrong floor and the wrong building. She had just returned recently, and she didn¡¯t have much time to live in this house, so she put a 603 on the key. Unexpectedly, he saw it ¡°Dong,¡± he put the hot water cup in front of him and said, ¡°Your water!¡± ¡°Where are your medicines?¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You said it yourself. You have medicine at home. Just take it!¡± She said it, but she didn¡¯t think he could really catch up, and the medicine she would take next was something she absolutely didn¡¯t want him to see. Lena White then hurries drives him out, ¡°I¡¯m much better now, and I can do without it. Besides, every medicine has somewhat poison. If I can do without it, I will certainly not take it. I¡¯ll take a bath and sleep early tomorrow.¡± Lena White tries to cover up her real purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect this sentence of exnation is not particrly necessary, but it has aroused the suspicion of Robert. With his brain, he could roll around in the elite of the business world, and how could he not hear that she wanted to cover up. Robert¡¯s eyes were fixed and fell on her right hand again ¡°Do you dare not take medicine in front of me?¡± In a word, Lena White¡¯s heart pounding, but her face was silent: ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare eat the medicine? I¡¯m much better now, so I can skip it.¡± ¡°Admit it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her heart suddenly became tight! Lena White looks at him incredulously. What does he mean? What does he want her to admit? Just like the 603 on his key, did he find something in her home and know her illness? Chapter 69 Her heart is beating so hard that it almost burst out of his chest Lena White suddenly bites her lower lip. She just wants to say that since you know then why ask? But Robert opened his mouth again and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any medicine at all. You just don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, so you said that. That¡¯s why you dare not let me go upstairs, isn¡¯t it?¡± No, of course not! But it¡¯s very nice of you to think so Lena White¡¯s heart felt relieved in a second. She pretends to be flustered and says directly: ¡°Since you know, why bother to ask?¡± ¡°How dare you lie to me? How dare you!¡± Robert looks like it¡¯s going to turn around, and it sounds very unhappy. After saying that, he turned his head and nced at Lena White. She saw the displeasure in her eyes at a nce, but she didn¡¯t retreat. She stared straight back and gave a sigh. By pressing the vaguely painful stomach, Lena White didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She just picked up the water cup on the table and put it directly into his hand: ¡°Isn¡¯t it thirsty? After drinking, you won¡¯t be thirsty, and then you can go home.¡± ¡°Drive me away?¡± ¡°What else? Should I keep you to rest?¡± After asking, Lena Whiteughs first. sneer! ¡°Mr. Robert, do you really want to stay at my house? There is only one bed in my room. If you want to stay, you can only sleep with me.¡± Hearing this, Robert¡¯s eyebrows frowned faintly. At half a sound, he took a cigarette out of the cigarette case, lit the fire with a lighter, took a puff, and ejected ¡°It seems that I have never really known you¡­¡± Lena White choked, and her words be sharper and sharper: ¡°Be confident and get rid of the word ¡®like¡¯.¡± Outside the door, suddenly there was a sound of opening the door. With the clear teasing sound of women and men, Lena White responded in a second. Is it Belina is back? She can¡¯t let Belina see that Robert is here. In a panic, she pulled Robert directly into her bedroom. At the same time when the door was thrown, Fred¡¯sughter had already prated the living room, and then prated the bedroom door and hit Lena White¡¯s eardrum. Shit! Why did this half cripplee? Isn¡¯t the leg broken? But Lena White and guesses wrong. It turns out that her anxiety is not the same level as Belina¡¯sThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s indescribable embarrassment, because the sound instion of this home is really bad. So, when they leaned against the door and heard the sound Lena White just wants to die! Crazy! The man remained restless even when his leg was broken??? She was so embarrassed that the man who had not spoken suddenly reached out and gently grasped her waist. Lena White and suddenly lifts her eyes: ¡°¡­!!!¡± ¡°It seems that the sound instion in your house is not very good!¡± His voice was low and cold. It sounded like he was breathing in her ear. There was no time to turn on the lights in the room. Now they are too close. Lena White¡¯s face burned up in a moment. Although they had already had substantive contact, they were both drunk at that time and had no experience at all. On the contrary, it is now that we have not yet reached that stage, but sometimes Shit!!!! Crazy, crazy, crazy. Lena White is so annoying that she wants to push the door and beat people At this time, the voice of Robert came from the ear: ¡°Who is outside?¡± Thest two words were in tune, and his low voice was like a feather brushing the heart. Lena White can¡¯t hold on! She kept her head down, afraid that when she looked up, she would let him see the confusion in her eyes Chapter 70 She wanted to stay away from the door at least, but he blocked her from going: ¡°Say, who is that outside?¡± Lena White¡¯s whole body was in the arms of Robert, and the voice of Robert is in her ears Low, maic, like a retro violin. Lena White was in a trance. Suddenly, the broken memory suddenly surges up and brings her to recall the details of that time bit by bit. ¡°Say, who are you?¡± ¡°Baby¡­¡± ¡°You call husband very well! Call again¡­¡± The voice of Robert is all his voice, asking who she is, and then Then The waist was pinched suddenly. Lena White was caught off guard for a moment, and almost cried out in fright, but was tightly covered by the extended hand. The man¡¯s head droops lower and his face sticks closer. It is suitable for the darkness. When she gets close to him, her eyes are brighter than those in the daytime. It is fascinating. The deep voice reverberated in his ears, and he seemed to be slightly ufortable with her inattention: ¡°Are you still distracted by my side?¡± This sentence seems to be a bit inappropriate ambiguity after deep thinking If she is still Lena White six years ago, and if they haven¡¯t divorced, he really has enough standpoint to think so. Unfortunately, he did not seem to remember that he was unqualified. Remind him again, will he go wild? Lena White and takes stock of the situation. Instead of trying to break through the difficulties, she quickly finds out his problems and tells him, ¡°My mother and his little boyfriend, you know him, Fred.¡± Of course, Robert knows it , but he didn¡¯t think Fred¡¯s taste was so strong. But her mother? ¡°Which mother?¡± He always speaks urately. Just two words is equivalent to asking a lot of questions. Lena White has never mentioned to him that she is not Mrs White¡¯s birth daughter. It¡¯s not that she wants to hide it. It¡¯s really that every time she wants to talk to him before, he is impatient and wants to end the topic immediately. She didn¡¯t need to talk about these things that he didn¡¯t care about to make him more disgusted with himself. But now he made it clear what he knew. Has he checked her?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No, if he did, he would have to know who lived with her. In fact, there is nothing to hide, but: ¡°I can¡¯t say it clearly in a few words. If you are interested in itter, let Mark check everything.¡± Robert gave her a cold look and said clearly, ¡°I want to hear it now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lena White is a little nervous. She is so angry that she almost forgets that her stomach still hurts. Even if you know, you have to tell the situation? Is it suitable for her to tell him a serious long story outside? However, Robert is a person who is so stubborn that he must get what he wants and know what he wants. However, as he is now, Lena White is really worried about whether he will directly rush out after closing the door. Holding her breath, Lena White finally epts her fate and tells her rtionship with Belina and the white family briefly. In fact, Belina looks frivolous, but she is really not from an improper background. Lena White¡¯s grandfather was a master of traditional Chinese painting. Her grandmother died early and was a vocal music teacher. When she was young, Belina learned from his father and inherited his mother¡¯s good voice. She was famous both inside and outside the circle at that time. However, all the talents and reputation she gathered in the first half of her life were thoroughly polluted when she met Mr. White Chapter 71 Puppy love, truancy, and learned to drink. She no longer paints and no longer sings. She just wants to be with the man she likes every day. Later, she became pregnant when she was unmarried, so she had to give up her studies to marry Mr. White At that time, Belina thought it was a great and romantic thing to sacrifice everything for love. But Madame White¡¯s appearancepletely broke her dream. Mr. White has a wife, and he had two daughters before he knew her. Mr. White came to her to help him have a son. He also said that as soon as she gave birth to a son, he would divorce immediatelyR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Belina¡¯s answer was that she took the toilet brush beside and hit Mr. White¡¯s head hard, three times, until he broke his head and ran out of the door. Since then, the naive Belina has died. She could have killed the child in her belly, but she was young and energetic. She really nned to give birth to a son and keep it by herself. She never sent it back to the White family, so that she could kill the man and his wif. As a result, she gave birth to Lena White Belina cried all night when she knew she was also a daughter. How could she , such a proud person has made herself look like such a nobody, ghost? The day after she gave birth, she left the hospital without telling anyone. After that, she took Lena White to live in that shabby little house with less than 30 square meters for five years Five yearster, no one knows why she took the initiative to send Lena White back to her home. Maybe she really can¡¯t support herself. In the face of reality, people always have to bow their heads. However, Belina is no longer Belina when she lowers her head this time. She has gone bad She began to wander among men of all kinds, like a socialite, showing leniency everywhere, but left after ying Just like when she met a scum man, she turned herself into a scum woman. However, men also like such ¡®indecent¡¯ women They hit it off, and fuck whenever and wherever they want, just like the scene being shown in her living room now Lena White didn¡¯t say too much, but simply said: ¡°It¡¯s not Mrs. White, it¡¯s my own mother. She is good-looking, so she has made many boyfriends. Fred is thetest one.¡± ¡°Because he hurt his hand, this job fell to me. I have no ie, but I help my mother pay back the medical expenses.¡± Robert came with a meaningful sentence: ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this is a fact. If you really mind, I can quit¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead! Kevin is very satisfied with you.¡± I was also very satisfied. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡± I didn¡¯t misunderstand you ¡°Very good¡­¡± Lena White with a sigh of relief: ¡°Hope our next cooperation happy!¡± But her solemnity was only a few seconds, as if she was deliberately going against her. In the living room, another round of noise passed, as big as to overturn the ceiling of the house. ¡°Quite fierce¡­¡± Robertmented with interest and asked, ¡°Do you always listen to this?¡± ¡°Not always¡­ asionally¡­¡± Lena White could not go on: ¡°I will move in the future, but not recently. I¡¯m too busy to find a house.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Watching his eyebrow picking again, she felt the urge to scratch a paw on his handsome face Hate!!!! Chapter 72 It happened that the living room was still noisy The atmosphere of embarrassment is endless. Lena White hangs her head lower, praying that God can make time pass faster and faster. Or maybe we can kill the ¡®dog men and women¡¯ in the living room with two thunders. Unfortunately, her prayer did not take effect. Instead, she heard a low voice from overhead and asked, ¡°Otherwise, go to sleep first?¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­!!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! As if she had put some torpedoes in her mind, Lena White suddenly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. At that moment, even the struggle was forgotten. She was so half in his arms that she forgot what to say and why to ask him? Finally, he said again, ¡°I just think that it is very likely that I will not be able to leave tonight, so how about lending you a quilt and making a floor?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± So that¡¯s what he mean! Lena White had relief, but at the same time, she is somewhat disappointed She thought for a moment, and felt that the delicate and noble young master could not sleep on the floor, so she took the initiative to say: ¡°You can sleep on the bed! I will sleep on the floor.¡± Robert¡¯s face darkened: ¡°I¡¯m not so bad as to let women sleep on the sleep on the floor¡­¡± Then sleep together! Anyway, we have slept together This was almost blurted out, but finally, Lena White held back. If she had brought him home by mistake before, she was not so pure now. After all, she loved this man for many years. Even if she knew that there was no hope to be with him, she gave up early, but even if she did not misunderstand himself, she could not persuade herself to go to bed with him. Lena White doesn¡¯t insist anymore. She silently walks to the wardrobe and turns out two quilts. The thick bed was on the ground, and the thin bed was covered for him. When Robert saw it, he raised his eyebrows meaningfully. He thought she was going to let him sleep with her just now. This woman has really changed Her heart began to feel ufortable again, but suddenly, Robert realized something. He is sick again. Doesn¡¯t he really want her to draw a clear line with him? Why do you feel more and more like you are ttering her? Surprised by his own ideas, Robert finally said nothing and quickly slept on the floor. ¡°Pa ¨C¡± The weak deskmp turned off and the room fell into darkness. One on the bed and the other on the ground, both eyes wide open, and no one can sleepContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Outside, the intermittent sound has beening. Lena Whiteer¡¯s thought that the house can¡¯t be lived anymore. Even if she is busy, she will rece the house as soon as possible! Lena White finally fell asleep. It may be that she has experienced too many things during the day, and Lena White dreams again. In the dream, it was the six years of gloom. The injury and pain made her cry out. Suddenly she heard Robert on the ground. First, she was stunned, then she sat up suddenly and said tentatively, ¡°Lena White?¡± Is she crying? Well, why did you cry suddenly? Robert hold up the body, so as to make the bed closer to the upper body. Finally he saw the woman on the bed, and she cried in his dream. She seemed to be shaking. Her face was pale, and her tears flowed down the closed eyelids, which were more sorrowful under the silvery moonlight After breathingte, Robert felt his heart and lungs were burning. It was like being scratched by her appearance. The feeling of pricking, pain and worry was out of control. Chapter 73 ¡°Help me! Help me¡­¡± Lena White suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± Because the voice was so low, Robert could not hear what she said, so he lowered his head, and then he heard her saying: ¡°Robert¡­ Help me¡­ I¡¯m in pain, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± The hot tears fell down the corner of her eyes on the back of his hand. He felt as if he had been burned by a fire for a moment, and he was scalded to his feet all the way down the heart He did not know what he thought. He went to her bed without hesitation and patted her gently on her back. It seems that she felt warm in her sleep. Lena White, who was so sleepy, suddenly turned over and directly put her face on her chest. The wet little face quickly wetted the clothes of Robert, and the warm tears stained the skin, and at the same time, Robert¡¯s heart stopped for a few seconds. he reached out and helped her wipe away the tears from her cheeks. When he lowered his head, he heard himself say very quietly: ¡°Sorry!¡± This night, Robert also had a dream. It¡¯s not a good dream or a nightmare, but it¡¯s a real sight of Lena White when she was 20 years old. At that time, she liked to stick to him in everything she did. They were walking on a quiet path, and his face was not friendly; ¡°Who told you I was here? Grandpa again?¡± ¡°Lena White, as I said, I hate you. Don¡¯t waste time on me anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, can¡¯t you understand?¡± However, no matter how hard he said, she just refused to leave and followed him like a small pet. From time to time, she even casually wound around him with her hands behind his back, and then grabbed a small wild flower from behind very naively. Ask him, ¡°Look, is this flower beautiful?¡± ¡°Not good looking.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But, it¡¯s lovely! Look, it¡¯s small and white¡­¡± ¡°I said it was not good.¡± She was still smiling, but she threw the flowers away. Then, pointing to a ce not far away, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go riding! Robert, do you like to see me riding? Am I riding well?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like the way you ride. You can¡¯t ride well either.¡± ¡°Then you can give me Greyson. Greyson is so beautiful. I will keep it well¡­¡± ¡°Lena White, you are a girl. Why are you so shameless?¡± ¡°Because I like you!¡± Bang dong! Bang dong! Bang Dong!!!!! Robert catch heard his heart beating like a drum. It seemed that it was going to burst out of his chest, but he couldn¡¯t hold it down He wanted to ask her, what do you like about me? I was so bad to you, never said anything nice? Are you a masochist? But before he finished speaking, suddenly it was snowing all over the sky He saw Lena White, who was blocked in the corner by Cynthia at the corner of a street with many tall buildings in a foreign country. It was not the unteral suppression he thought. She also fought back. She is a girl, but she fights fiercely. But, so many people, a dozen? Or more than twenty? He saw that she was gradually fall, and was badly pressed in the snow with her whole body injured. Then, a man who seemed to be at least 18 meters old suddenly raised his foot and stepped on her right hand. Men wear very hard Martin boots ¡°Cluck¡±, apanied by Lena White¡¯s painful groan, she obviously felt pain to the point that her whole body was trembling, but she bit her teeth without pain he clearly saw that something in Lena White¡¯s eyes also broke with the sound of breaking. Because of the pain, her whole face was twisted, and her clenched lower lip was bleeding. She never cried Until those viins retreated, leaving her dead and lying in the snow At the corner where no one passed, the people in the blood field finally moved. At first, she just trembled slightly. Slowly, a low, whimpering voice came out. This time, he finally heard clearly: ¡°Robert¡­ Woo¡­ Robert, Woo!!!! It hurts, it hurts!¡± Chapter 74 Robert was awakened by fear. He sat up suddenly, sweating all over his head He raised his hand and pressed his forehead. He gasped for breath. His chest heaved violently for many times before slowly returning to calm. On his waist, there was a clear sense of bondage. He looked down and saw a snowy lotus like arm lying on his waist. The memories ofst night in his mind finally broke through the nightmare. He slowly recalled himself and finally looked at the people around him along the line of sight. Lena White is sleeping heavily with her eyes closed The throat of a man slides up and down with difficulty. He was still in the most normal embarrassment when he got up in the morning, but now he had no evil thoughts towards her beautiful face. The heart is tightly bound again. It was like being held tightly by an invisible hand. The pain, not pain, just made him want to hold her tightly in his arms and rub her hard. Those are dreams, not real. He wanted to tell himself this, but¡­ Isn¡¯t that really what happened? He may not be able to go back to the past in his life and pull the figure in the snow, but can he now? Now she is back. And he realized that she was not the person he thought she was, so Ding Deng Ding Deng!!! the mobile phone dropped on the ground vibrated and sounded an rm bell. Lena White, who was still sleeping heavily, seemed to be triggered and suddenly opened her eyesThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes and saw a man¡¯s wheat colored chest. Up the beautiful line, it is a familiar face. It seems that he just woke up, all the men¡¯s hair fell asleep, and some wisps of hair hungzily on their forehead, but they were damn sexy Lena White and suddenly woke up, and her face turned red. She sat up and nervously moved back, but the bed was not big, but she moved too much and turned her head away. When she fell back, she was shocked finished! The expected fall did note, and Robert caught her at thest moment. He had a strong arm, and with one hand holding her waist gently, he easily saved her Lena White and is still scared. She also subconsciously tightens her shirt. When she was in a hurry, she just heard a ¡°bang¡±. His clothes that had not been buttoned up were torn to the end by her In her amazement, she pressed her right hand on his chest by mistake. Lena White¡¯s face and directly burns to the top with a ¡®boom¡¯: ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She exined hurriedly, and then hurriedly wanted to back away, but before she moved, she was directly held down by his dark face and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lena White didn¡¯t dare to move. She wondered why his voice sounded a little wrong, as if he was deliberately suppressing something At the beginning, she didn¡¯t think much about it until she found that the man who was half holding her had slightly red ears Lena White suddenly reacts. He can¡¯t be The blood pressure was pushed up, and Lena White pushed him quickly. As a result, the person on her body was not pushed away, but her scalp hurt suddenly. She screamed and tilted her head It was then discovered that her hair somehow twisted directly onto his button under the entanglement just now, and then she pulled her scalp and cried out in pain. Chapter 75 Robert was awakened by fear. He sat up suddenly, sweating all over his head He raised his hand and pressed his forehead. He gasped for breath. His chest heaved violently for many times before slowly returning to calm. On his waist, there was a clear sense of bondage. He looked down and saw a snowy lotus like arm lying on his waist. The memories ofst night in his mind finally broke through the nightmare. He slowly recalled himself and finally looked at the people around him along the line of sight. Lena White is sleeping heavily with her eyes closed The throat of a man slides up and down with difficulty. It was still in the most normal embarrassment when he got up in the morning, but now he had no evil thoughts towards her beautiful face. The heart is tightly bound again. It was like being held tightly by an invisible hand. The pain, not pain, just made him want to hold her tightly in his arms and rub her hard. Those are dreams, not real. He wanted to tell himself this, but¡­ Isn¡¯t that really what happened? He may not be able to go back to the past in his life and pull the figure in the snow, but can he now? Now she is back. And he realized that she was not the person he thought she was, so Ding Deng Ding Deng!!! the mobile phone dropped on the ground vibrated and sounded an rm bell. Lena White, who was still sleeping heavily, seemed to be triggered and suddenly opened her eyes At first, it is a man¡¯s wheat colored chest with wide buttons. Up the beautiful line, it is a familiar face. It seems that just after waking up, all the men¡¯s hair fell asleep, and some wisps of hair hungzily on their forehead, but they were damn sexy Lena White suddenly woke up, and her face turned red. She sat up and nervously moved back, but the bed was not big, but she moved too much and turned her head away. When she fell back, she was shocked finished! The expected fall did note, and Robert caught the man at thest moment. He had a strong arm, and with one hand holding her waist gently, he easily saved her Lena White and is still scared. She also subconsciously tightens her shirt. When she was in a hurry, she just heard a ¡°bang¡±. His clothes that had not been buttoned up were torn to the end by her In her amazement, she pressed her right hand on his chest by mistake. Lena White¡¯s face and directly burns to the top with a ¡®boom¡¯: ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She exined hurriedly, and then hurriedly wanted to back away, but talent struggled not twice, but was directly held down by his dark face and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lena White didn¡¯t dare to move. She wondered why his voice sounded a little wrong, as if he was deliberately suppressing something At the beginning, she didn¡¯t think much about it until she found that the man who was half holding her had slightly red ears Lena White suddenly reacts. He can¡¯t be The blood pressure was pushed up, and Lena White pushed him quickly. As a result, the person on her body did not push away, but her scalp hurt suddenly. ¡°Ah¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She screamed and tilted her head It was then discovered that her hair somehow twisted directly onto his button under the entanglement just now, and then she pulled her scalp and cried out in pain. Chapter 76 When Belina pushed the door in, she saw this scene. On the messy big bed, two young people entwined in strange positions. The woman¡¯s clothes are untidy, and the man¡¯s clothes are untidy The window in the bedroom was not opened, and the light was not beautiful enough to clear the expressions of the two people on the bed. We could only judge by naked eyes. The daughter¡¯s little face was red and stuck in the son inw¡¯s arms, while the son inw¡¯s shirt was all open, with clear eight abdominal muscles pressing fiercely on the daughter. Even if she lives with her daughter, under normal circumstances, she and her daughter do not interfere with each other. When she brings a man back, her daughter will not disturb him. If she wants to bring a man back, she certainly can¡¯t do anything bad. But the problem is, she didn¡¯t know there was a man in her daughter¡¯s room! Therefore, she heard her daughter scream in the room early in the morning. Of course, she shoulde here to have a look. It¡¯s embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? When Belina left the room, she still thought: her son-inw¡¯s abdominal muscles are pretty good, and her daughter seems to have a good sex ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± Although it was just a glimpse, Fred, who was leaning on crutches, saw Robert at this time, so as soon as the door closed, he immediately asked: ¡°Why is Robert here? What kind of rtionship is he with Lena White?¡± Looking at the obscene gesture he made with his finger, Belina looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the couple sleeping together?¡± ?¡± ¡°Couples Fred opened his mouth for a long time and then asked: ¡°So, Lena is the legendary wife who never shows up?¡± Belina nodded and gave him an answer with a hum. Then Fred was so excited that he copsed on the sofa he had fooled around withst night and doubted his life. At the dinner party yesterday, the two of them clearly didn¡¯t say a word, did they? How can this be a husband and wife? However, he didn¡¯t copse for long. Lena White and Robert came out of the room together. Both of them obviously sorted it out, but although Lena White¡¯s clothes were neat, she obviously blushed unnaturally, and Robert was as normal, but the buttons were torn, and two buttons could not be fastened, so he just put his coat on the outside. Just like this, it is more Fred smiled and said, ¡°In fact, we are leaving soon. President, you can¡­ continue, continue¡­¡± ¡°Not what you think¡­¡± Lena White¡¯s hasty exnation, ¡°He was leavingst night. If you hadn¡¯t messed around in the living room, he couldn¡¯t have been trapped in my room.¡± Fred stopped talking, touched his nose, and looked at Robert awkwardly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Belina was still just saying, ¡°What to exin? Can I still stop you taking your husband back to sleep?¡± ¡°He is not my husband.¡± Belina sneered, lit a cigarette in her face, and said to her, ¡°Well, what else can he do in front of me? He is not your husband, but my husband?¡± Lena White¡¯s impatience as she presses her heart with all her strength. The sentence that he is not my husband just now has exhausted all her courage, so that she doesn¡¯t want to exin a word more. But even if she didn¡¯t say it, she controlled her breath as much as possible: ¡°We are divorced.¡± The cigarette she was about to smoke stopped at her lips, and Belina turned her head to look at her daughter. she clearly heard her daughter say again: ¡± We divorce the next day when I returned home.¡± Chapter 77 She heard that she was divorced. It¡¯s not a joke. Belina rarely made a mockery on the spot. She just straightened up, hooked the ashtray on the table, knocked the ashtray, and said, ¡± Mom will introduce you a better one.¡± This time, Lena White didn¡¯t speak, but Robert picked his eyebrows uncontrobly Better than him? Oh! After Robert left, Belina drove herme boyfriend away. Only mother and daughter are left at home. Belina leans against the doorframe and silently lights another cigarette No matter when and from what angle, Belina is undoubtedly beautiful. What¡¯s more, she had a good timest night. This morning, she seemed to be full of spirit. Now she just stands there, takes a smoke, and looks at Lena White as if she were watching the female stars in the old films Belina threw out a cigarette ring and turned around ¡°How long?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena White and doesn¡¯t understand. Seeing that she was so stubborn, Belina sneered, ¡°I said, why do you suddenly have the money to pay me back five million at a time? It¡¯s alimony after divorce? scare me! How much did he give you?¡± Is this the question? Although Lena White didn¡¯t expect that she woulde tofort herself like a normal mother after hearing about her divorce, she never thought that this was what she cared about most. In fact, Belina is really not a money lover, so she is deliberately disgusted with herself? ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me. Robert just doesn¡¯t like you counting on him to force him to marry you. It¡¯s not that he is so bad that he won¡¯t even pay his alimony. As long as you agree to leave him, he can¡¯t refuse to give you something.¡± Lena White and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t want it.¡± Belina: ¡°What did you say?¡± Lena White raise her voice and said loudly: ¡°I said he gave it, but I didn¡¯t want it. Do you hear me clearly?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Why not?¡± After a moment of apprehension, Belina scolded: ¡°What are you pretending to be noble here? Oh! A woman¡¯s six or seven years of good youth has been dyed. She has treated him with all her heart and all her lungs. He has slept. Now, no one has got any money. Are you the Virgin Mary? Or is your brain really broken after taking medicine abroad?¡± She can really have a good chat with Belina, not to mention taking medicine. But now, Lena White¡¯s eyes sank, and her whole body also bristled with high thorns: ¡°What does that concern you? It¡¯s my husband, not your husband, it¡¯s my divorce, not your divorce, you care about my money, you care about my Virgin, I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°I gave birth to you. who else cares about you.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Lena White was in a trance for a moment. Later, she suddenlyughed at herself and said viciously, ¡°You gave birth to me, but you also gave me up? It¡¯s normal for others not to want someone who even your own mother doesn¡¯t want?¡± Belina: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Leave this house to you! Let me be myst filial piety. I will move out tomorrow and nevere back to disturb your happiness.¡± After saying that, Lena went out. Whens he passed by, she did not even give her own mother half a wink. Belina bit a cigarette in her mouth, and an invisible anger was burning in her body, burning until her eyes were red, but she still felt angry Suddenly, she took off her cigarette and fell on the floor with her right hand firmly on her left chest. whether it is painful or angry, but her shoulders are trembling. Chapter 78 As soon as Lena White entered thepany, she felt something was wrong The specific feeling was that everyone looked at her with special meaning, and some of them even covered their mouths and smiled shyly. What happened? It was not until she entered the office that she was blinded by the flower named the blue enchantress If it was just a bunch or arge bouquet, it would be fine. But now her whole office was full of them. She turned to Sister Anna and asked, ¡°what¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I want to ask you what happened.¡± Sister Anna was the most gossipy one. She seized this opportunity and kept asking, ¡°is it really from Robert? He wants to chase you?¡± Unfortunately, the man mentioned by Sister Anna just separated from her. Obviously, they broke up in discord. Lena White shook her head and asked, ¡°what kind of misunderstanding do you have about Robert? How could he send flowers?¡± Sister Anna still didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°who knows? Although the flowers are blue, they are also roses. They are much more expensive than ordinary roses. Except for the particrly rich ones, no one is willing to spend this kind of money. Therefore, the biggest suspect is him!¡± She spread out her hands, but Lena White still shook her head and said firmly, ¡°it¡¯s not him¡­¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± ¡°He was with mest night. How could he have time to order this? Besides¡­¡± As soon as she said that, she knew that she had said something wrong. Sister Anna was also stunned for a moment and then reacted quickly. ¡°Last night, you¡­ Ah? Say it again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Anyway, I have divorced him, and he doesn¡¯t seem to want to remarry me, so it can¡¯t be him who sent the flowers.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be?¡± Sister Anna patted her thigh and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do you have a new pursuer?¡± A new pursuer? Lena White thought about it carefully. She hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, and she had known many men. How could there be a new pursuer? But Although the flower was beautiful, it looked like a demon. One more look at it made her feel a little ufortable. She simply said, ¡°sell it!¡± Sister Anna almost choked on her own saliva However, Lena White didn¡¯t care about it at all. She added, ¡°so much is left here for a long time and will die. Sell it to a flower shop at a low price. If you change the money, I¡¯ll treat you to an afternoon tea.¡± Although it was a little weird to sell flowers for afternoon tea, it was something that a heartless woman like Lena White could do. Sister Anna looked at the flowers and then at her. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°are you crazy? How sad will your new pursuer be if you do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she¡¯s not a new pursuer¡­¡± ¡°What if?¡± Even if there was, she would extinguish it herself. With a straight face, Lena White sat back in her seat and said, ¡°everyone is born to be a man. Who hasn¡¯t met a few scum men when they were young? I won¡¯t ept it anyway. If someone really wants to chase me and make him give up on me, I¡¯ll take it as a good thing.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This ruthless woman Sister Anna sighed, turned around and decisively contacted the flower shop, selling the flowers at a low price of 1/10. In the end, she bought everyone afternoon tea and dessert ording to the instruction of Lena White, which made the wholepany have a good impression of Lena White. Chapter 79 She also got a cup of Lena White. During the afternoon tea, she told Sister Anna in her office that she wanted to find a new house. After hearing this, Sister Anna agreed . She also said that if she wanted to buy arge t or duplex vi, she could work as a studio in the future. When she was busy, she didn¡¯t have to run from home andpany. But Lena White didn¡¯t like big houses. When she was five years old, she didn¡¯t have any good memories in the vi of the White family. Except for the cold wall, there was also a cold iron gate. So when she asked her mother to choose a second-hand house for her, she specially said that she wanted a house with two bedrooms. She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when she didn¡¯t live here before, but now she really had a little experience. If it wasn¡¯t too little, the embarrassmentst night should also be avoided Forget it. It¡¯s a big room! Maybe she was still unable to buy a house worth at least ten million at a time, but it didn¡¯t matter how much money she owed. She couldn¡¯t afford a house no matter how she lived. Besides, what Sister Anna said made sense. If she had a studio at home, it might be more efficient. Having made up her mind, Lena White checked all kinds of house information on her phone. However, regardless of the size of the house that Lena White wanted, it must be able to carry bags and live in. Moreover, the transportation was not so inconvenient, and it was a little difficult to find it She had been looking at them for a whole week. She felt headache, but there was no suitable one. Although she had booked a room in the hotel for a month and didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry, she still felt relieved after she booked it. Besides, the house was not the only thing that bothered her recently. For a week, she still received the blue enchantress every day. But in the next few days, there were not as many as the first day. It was just a bunch of 99 roses, which were sent on time before work.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, that man¡¯s high-profile behavior still caused many spections. Sister Anna came over to see if there was anything else. She also told Lena White, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my brother for you. It¡¯s really not from Robert.¡± ¡°I told you it couldn¡¯t be him.¡± ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡± She was so busy with her work that she had to find something to amuse herself. Sister Anna didn¡¯t mean to make fun of Lena White, but what happened to her was more attractive! How could she not pay attention to such an interesting thing? ¡°There is no card left for this flower. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might take advantage of it?¡± Lena White thought Sister Anna was thinking too much. ¡°Who would take the liberty to ask for this?¡± ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t it strange? He wanted to chase you, but no one showed up. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. how can I have time to think about it now?¡± She looked at Sister Anna¡¯s sparkling eyes with a headache and said, ¡°can you go back and work hard,? Haven¡¯t youpletely dealt with the big trouble your sister has caused? Why are you so idle?¡± Sister Anna felt a sharp pain in her forehead. She touched it and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention that. I feel headache every time I mention it¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t mention anything I don¡¯t want to mention.¡± Sister Anna let out a long sigh To be serious, the trouble Macia had made was a little big, but it wasn¡¯t that big. It shouldn¡¯t have been dyed for so long. But because of Macia¡¯s arrogant and willful character, she made the client get angry in a few words. The customers who could order dresses here were all rich. Who would be willing to be bullied by a design assistant? Then the situation became more and more awkward. Even Sister Anna herself couldn¡¯t handle it in a short time. Therefore, Sister Anna had to pay for thepensation, which finallyforted the customer. Therefore, thest thing she wanted to mention now was this. Lena White had to poke her heart. Chapter 80 They shouldn¡¯t hurt each other! Sister Annapromised, ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t mention it. But even if I don¡¯t mention it, he still has to send flowers every day. By the way, aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m curious. So I¡¯m also waiting for him. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t show up, right?¡± ¡°Just say it!¡± Sister Anna pinched her chin, lost in thought and said, ¡°who on earth is it? I¡¯m so depressed. I still want to say that if this man is good, you¡¯d better try dating him. If he doesn¡¯t show up, I can¡¯t even say something good for him, right?¡± Lena White smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, the first thing she wanted to say was that even if that person appeared, she was not in the mood to make a boyfriend now. The previous rtionship had hurt her so many years, and she didn¡¯t think she had the energy to ept another rtionship now. What¡¯s more, she hadn¡¯tpletely forgotten Robert. It was not appropriate for her to ept others. Moreover,pared with the gossips of Sister Anna, she always felt a little uneasy when she looked at those strange blue flowers It would be fine if this man really just wanted to chase her. She hoped that he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. But soon, Lena White¡¯s attention was distracted by something else. Finally, good news came from the house. It was the house of a friend of Sister Anna¡¯s friend. At first, the owner of the house was not in a hurry to sell it. He heard that Lena White was in a hurry to buy it, so he decided to sell it to her for the sake of his friend. Outside the third ring, it was one of the most high-end buildings in the city. Linjiang City, arge t floor, with an area of 280 square meters. The decoration style was simple and elegant, with good light, good floor and good view. After looking, she was very satisfied, but the price The housing price was not low. If she wanted to buy this house, she had to pay half of her original price. In fact But she did like this house very much. Anyway, she had to buy it in the future. Besides, buying other ces couldn¡¯t be cheap. She gritted her teeth and decided to buy it in installments. Having made up her mind, Sister Anna gave her contact information and asked them to meet and sign the contract themselves Lena White took the initiative to call the other party, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would meet at the racecourse. She was stunned for a moment, but she agreed readily. Anyway, she hadn¡¯t seen Edward for a while. It was a good chance to have a look Lena White went there a little early. As usual, she brushed Edward¡¯s hair first. The breeder who took care of Edward told her that Robert had been here and that he had brushed for a longer time than her this time. Lena White listened quietly. She didn¡¯t show anything on the surface, but she knew clearly how shocked she was deep in her heart. Robert! Why did he do something that she had never done? She didn¡¯t ride a horse today mainly because she was not in the mood. For some reason, she seemed to have no interest in riding a horse since six years ago. At first, she thought it was because she was not in a good mood abroad. Later, she found that the real reason why she was not in a good mood was that no matter how good she was riding abroad, Robert couldn¡¯t see her. Her horsemanship was practiced for Robert. She had almost broken her leg, but when she jumped on the horse in front of Robert for the first time and saw the light in his eyes, she felt that all the pain was worth it. Robert liked riding a horse, so she liked riding a horse. But now, she had decided not to like Robert, so she shouldn¡¯t like riding any more Chapter 81 ¡°So you are here.¡± While Lena White was still immersed in her memory, she suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice. When Lena White raised her head, she saw a handsome face. Different from Robert¡¯s cold and abstinent personality, the man in front of him looked gentle and elegant all over. Wearing a pair of sses, he looked very patient. Lena White stood up with her eyes wide open. ¡°Senior?¡± ¡°Hi,¡± ¡°Nice to meet you again, Lena White.¡± Different from the casual clothes Lena White wore, the Lewis Bond was wearing a riding suit. He was tall and had a good temperament. Wearing this kind of clothes made him look like a real British knight, which was different from what he looked like in the memory of Lena White. But ¡°why are you here? Haven¡¯t you moved to the capital city for many years?¡± In fact, the Lewis Bond had arrived for a while. He had an appointment with Lena White. He didn¡¯t want to bete, but he was afraid that it would make her feel too serious if he came too early, so he went for a walk on his horse. At that time, Lena White was riding the horse with great patience. He didn¡¯t disturb her. He had nned to wait for her to find him by herself, but unfortunately¡­ He seemed to have overestimated his sense of existence. Now, seeing that she was so surprised, the unwillingness in the Lewis Bond¡¯s heart faded a little. He took the opportunity to tease her and said, ¡°in order to sell the house to you!¡± ¡°What?¡± It was not until then that Lena White came to her senses. ¡°Is the house yours? But thendlord is Mr Bond? Didn¡¯t your surname be Hunter before?¡± ¡°I used to take my mother¡¯s surname, but I changed it to Lu¡¯s.¡± The Lewis Bond didn¡¯t mind it at all. With a smile, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s get to know each other again. I¡¯m the Lewis Bond, Lena White.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lena White.¡± Hands sped, we smiled at each other. All of a sudden, it seemed that we were back to the time when we studied in our youth After that, Lena White and the Lewis Bond found a quiet ce. While watching other guests galloping on the racecourse, they chatted casually. She didn¡¯t want to mention her past, so she just told the Lewis Bond what had happened to him. In fact, the Lewis Bond had gone abroad for further study. That was why Lena White had lost contact . He said he had specially looked for her, but he heard that she had also gone abroad.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lena White just smiled and said vaguely, ¡°yes!¡±! Then she stopped. Lewis Bond told her that he had developed well after staying in Ennd for a few years. He held an exhibition and became famous. Now he also had his own gallery. He drew by himself while taking care of students he came back this time to settle down and might not go out in the future. Lena White thought he was going to settle down in the capital city, so she didn¡¯t ask anything else. However, after waiting for a while and seeing no response from her, Lewis Bond suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t paint anymore?¡± Hearing this, the atmosphere between the two froze in an instant, and the smile on Lena White¡¯s face froze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to draw anymore,¡± she said. ¡°My hand was injured a few years ago, butter I couldn¡¯t hold the pen, so I couldn¡¯t draw anymore.¡± His seemingly casual tone shocked the Lewis Bond. ¡°How could this be?¡± He stared at her right hand for a long time Over the years, he had been looking for Lena White. Unfortunately, the White family went bankrupt and he had to cut off contact with her. He had also tried to get information about Lena White from Robert, but what he got was that Robert hated her very much and the two had broken up on their wedding night. At that time, there were a variety of feelings in the Lewis Bond. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or not However, he was most worried that he couldn¡¯t find her. It was not until the recent big show that many media had released the photos of Lena White that he realized that the person he had been missing had long stopped drawing and was now a designer. But everyone could do that. Only Lena White, who had been awarded with a prize at the age of eight, suddenly changed her career, which confused Lewis Bond. Therefore, he didn¡¯t sell the house to her this time. He wanted to see her again. But now the reality was out of his expectation. Chapter 82 Being stared at by that man, Lena White tried to hide her hand again. She was still not used to being stared at like this. However, if she did so, it would make Ryan more worried? So she didn¡¯t move and said half jokingly, ¡°don¡¯t look at me like that. I draw it asionally now, but I can¡¯t take out my work and toss it over Ryan. It¡¯s a pity.¡± His words brought back the thoughts of the Lewis Bond. In fact, he was very sad, because he knew what it meant to her that she couldn¡¯t draw, but looking at her forced smile, he couldn¡¯t bear to mention it again. So she also smiled and said, ¡°little girl, you are still so arrogant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl anymore. But I seem to have seen your art exhibition in France. It¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Have you seen it? Which one do you like best?¡± Without thinking too much, Lena White continued, ¡°breath. Although Ryan¡¯s painting style is different from before, I like it very much.¡± ¡°If you like it, I can give it to you!¡± Lena White blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Can¡¯t I sell it? Such a good painting?¡± Lewis Bondughed at her. He reached out his hand rudely and flicked her forehead with his fingers as before. ¡°What are you talking about? How can I not sell my painting? It¡¯s not for sale.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why did you send me back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a bosom friend!¡± Lena White was very happy to hear that. She looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°in that case, I won¡¯t be so polite. If you get a reward in the future, you cane to me to pick clothes.¡± ¡°Send me?¡± She nodded and said generously, ¡°yes! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± While saying, she smiled The two of them seemed to have returned to the past. However, the way Lewis Bond looked at Lena White began to lose control. His heart ached for her, but he didn¡¯t hide it anymore. Lena White felt it, but she dodged it sensitively and asked, ¡°by the way, why do you have a house ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s house,¡± said Lewis Bond with a gentle smile. ¡°My old house is not sold at all. As for this building, it was developed by my friend¡¯s house. I helped him a little before, and he gave me one.¡± ¡°Your friend is so generous.¡± Lena White praised. It seemed that this small favor was not as small as he said. After all, the house was worth at least ten million. ¡°I¡¯m also very generous,¡± said Lewis Bond with one finger. He put his sses on the bridge of his nose and joked through the sses, ¡°if I had known that you were the one who bought the house, I would have let you go.¡± Hearing that, Lena White chuckled and said, ¡°it¡¯s not toote now. I¡¯m a poor senior. Can you give me a discount on the house price?¡± ¡°Okay, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°Edward, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± Taking a look at her, the Lewis Bond said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, as long as you want.¡± Lena White didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. His eyes sparkled, just like every time he looked at her ten years ago, he couldn¡¯t hide his love. At that time, Lena White16 years old, Lewis Bond¡­ By the way, his name was lewis Hunter, 19 years old, and he studied under the same master. At first, the two of them didn¡¯t like each other. They were all the stars of the future that everyone was looking forward to, and no one felt that they would be much more different than the other. However, after getting along with each other for a long time, the Lewis Bond found that in addition to the extraordinary painting skills, Lena White also had a lot of lovely personalities. The two of them were about the same age and were in the same sect. As time went by, it seemed reasonable for Lewis Bond to fall in love with her. Lewis Bond had never confessed his love to anyone, but anyone could tell what he was thinking. If Lena White hadn¡¯t met Robert againter, she might have been with Lewis Bond. However, there was no such thing as fate It was impossible for Lena White to ept the house he gave her. The Lewis Bond was just to sound it out. After that, it gave her a symbolic ten percent off before bringing this topic over. Then she left the racecourse with Lena White and went to a restaurant. This restaurant was rmended by Sister Anna and specially chosen by Lena White with light taste. Not long after the two of them sat down, Lewis Bond suddenly said unhappily, ¡°there¡¯s a man over there who has been peeping at you.¡± Lena White, ¡°?¡± Chapter 83 Confused, she turned around and said casually, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡± Noticing something, the Lewis Bond asked with a smile, ¡°do you know her?¡± Lena White sighed and wondered why there were so many problems that she didn¡¯t want to talk about today? After hesitating for a while, she finally told the truth, ¡°you know the Nic family, right? Their second master has opened a hospital by himself. I¡¯ve just stayed in his house for a week. Perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯s staring at me.¡± It was Nill. He happened toe here for dinner. When he saw Lena White having dinner with a man, he immediately took a photo and posted it in the group. A small group of people, including Anglo, Richard and Robert, were all there. When Anglo saw the photo, she was also surprised. ¡°Lena White?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nill replied, ¡°she is having dinner with a man. She looks very happy.¡± ¡°WOC, WOC, WOC!¡± ¡°Why do I seem to know that man, especially the pair of sses on his face?¡± After thinking for a while, Richard said excitedly, ¡°this is the guy who stopped you from fighting with you before you got married and said you didn¡¯t deserve Lena White! Robert¡± Although he was beaten up by Robert in the end The other two also thought of it. If I remember correctly, he is the senior of Lena White, right? He still kept in touch with her. The three of them were waiting for Robert¡¯s response, but Robert didn¡¯t reply. He rubbed his phone and looked at the photo Nill had posted. Suddenly, he was absent-minded. In the photo, Lena White seemed very casual, which was the kind of rxation he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. The man in front of her was elegant and kind, with a doting smile on his face All of a sudden, Robert got a little angry. Not to mention divorce, even if she didn¡¯t divorce, it was her business whether she wanted to make a boyfriend, have an affair. What did it have to do with him?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yes, what did it have to do with him? But he was so angry that he wanted to find someone to beat up the man who called himself senior Lena White like many years ago. That man likes Lena White He knew it when he came to him for the first time. But it was true that she didn¡¯t care about it at that time. She even wanted to cheer that man up and let him work hard to get Lena White as soon as possible. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to look at Lena White every day. But it had only been a while? Why did he change his mind? So Robert was very angry with himself, and even more angry with his¡¯ shameless¡¯. She knew clearly how much he disliked Lena White, but now, how could that emotion slowly change into jealousy? Jealous? Was he jealous of the man who had dinner with Lena White? Are you crazy? No, he was not crazy. He must have been out of his mind. That was why he had such a terrible emotion. But why was she so uneasy? He couldn¡¯t help but grab his phone again and sent a message to Wills Robert: when will you talk about work with Lena White next time? ¡ª¨C On the other side, Lena White didn¡¯t know anything about the group. She was still having dinner with the Lewis Bond. Suddenly, the Lewis Bond mentioned Robert, ¡°you, with him¡­¡± In fact, the Lewis Bond didn¡¯t want to ruin the feelings between the two of them, but because Nill was not far away, he thought of Robert again. ¡°I mean Robert. Are you okay?¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that Lena White had divorced. Lena White didn¡¯t want to hide anything, but her Lewis Bond¡¯s feelings for her were too obvious. If she said that she had divorced Robert, he would definitely misunderstand her. So she didn¡¯t mention the divorce. She just said vaguely, ¡°that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Edward, let¡¯s stop talking about him. It¡¯s such a bummer¡­¡± Lewis Bond was rendered speechless The atmosphere suddenly became cold. No one wanted to do this, but they didn¡¯t know what to say next. Lewis Bond kept looking at her, as if he was eager to get an answer. Unfortunately, Lena White was really unwilling to talk about it. In the end, the Lewis Bond opened its mouth and said, ¡°by the way, I want to see my teacher in a few days. Do you want to go with me?¡± The food in Lena White¡¯s mouth suddenly tasted bad. Chapter 84 ¡°No,¡± she said, ¡°the teacher doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Feeling a little disappointed, Lewis Bond looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°how could it be? You used to be a student that the teacher liked. How could she not want to see you?¡± ¡°Because she is not now.¡± This sentence contained too much helplessness and sadness. Lewis Bond suddenly understood, ¡°haven¡¯t you told the teacher about your hand injury?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid that she will be sad, so I¡¯d better not tell her¡­¡± After saying that, Lena White looked at him pleadingly and said, ¡°senior, please don¡¯t say it anymore. I don¡¯t want the teacher to be disappointed and painful again.¡± Lewis Bond was rendered speechless Looking at Lena White¡¯s plea, the Lewis Bond was speechless With a sigh, Lewis Bond said, ¡°Max, you can¡¯t always hide the truth!¡± Lena White smiled, ¡°I know. But if that dayes, let me tell the teacher myself, okay?¡± Lewis Bond held the chopsticks so tightly that blue veins almost popped out. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°okay!¡± After that, although the Lewis Bond tried to change the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem to work well. No matter what he said, Lena White would respond to him in cooperation, but he still felt that something was wrong. Finally, in this somewhat awkward atmosphere, the meal ended unhappily. Lewis Bond wanted to drive Lena White home, but Lena White felt it was a little inconvenient for her to stay in the hotel now, so she told him thepany¡¯s address. After getting out of the car, she just politely chatted with him for a while, and then told him to drive slowly and be careful on the way. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. The Lewis Bond felt a little bitter, but he was afraid that if he took the initiative, Lena White would be scared away, so he didn¡¯t say anything. he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t care and waved away. After his car drove away, Lena White turned around and walked into thepany building. Unexpectedly, Sister Anna was already waiting inside. She asked ¡°who was that man just now? Why did he send you back? TSK, TSK, TSK, they have a special rtionship.¡± Lena White nced at her and said, ¡°you introduce him to me, Mr. Bond!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sister Anna was stunned for a while and then asked, ¡°is Mr. Bond so handsome?¡± She got in touch with Lewis Bond because of her friend¡¯s introduction. She only knew that his surname was Bond, and it was the first time she had seen him. She didn¡¯t expect him to be such a good man. ¡°Yes, he is very handsome!¡± Lena White nodded and walked into the elevator.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sister Anna immediately followed him, winking at him, ¡°youughed, youughed! Did youugh just now?¡± Pretending that she didn¡¯t understand what she meant, Lena White said, ¡°yes, I did. What? I can¡¯t smile?¡± Sister Anna frowned and asked in a long tone, ¡°are you¡­ With him?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Lena White interrupted her timely. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I think. There is something wrong with his eyes when he looks at you. But you are so beautiful. If he was not blind, he wouldn¡¯t have looked at you.¡± Lena White knew that if she didn¡¯t make it clear, she would have to make a blind match. So she told the truth, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s not what you think. Although his surname is now Bond, he used to be Hunter. Do you still remember Lewis Hunter?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena White added, ¡°the senior I went to the American College was my fellow student.¡± ¡°Damn it! Is it him?¡± Now Sister Anna finally remembered, but she squinted her eyes and tried to recall the man¡¯s height and appearance. She said, ¡°He changed a lot, much taller than before, even wear sses, which looks more delicious.¡± Lena White said, ¡°it¡¯s been ten years. Can he keep the same?¡± ¡°But his eyes didn¡¯t change!¡± Sister Anna had heard something about the past from Lena White. But at that time, Lena White had been holding on to Robert wholeheartedly, so she hadn¡¯t done anything unnecessary. It was not until Robert sent her away and Lena White didn¡¯t live a good life abroad that Sister Anna began to regret. She thought that if she had persuaded Lena White earlier. However, it was useless to regret what had happened in the past. Sister Anna decided to correct everything from now on. The Senior Bond was a good choice! She bumped into Lena White and asked, ¡°Hey, does he still like you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sister Anna didn¡¯t believe it. Just then, the two of them walked into the office and saw the flowers in it. Sister Anna patted her thigh and said, ¡°I remember that he give you those flowers, did he?¡± Lena White looked at it, confused. Will it? In fact, it was possible that the gift was from the Lewis Bond. But if so, why didn¡¯t he mention anything today? When she was lost in thought, Lena White suddenly felt a chill on her back. It felt like being stared at by a venomous snake. It was cold, greasy and disgusting. She suddenly turned around, but behind her, there was nothing but arge French window, which reflected the neon outside the window. Was it¡­ An illusion? Chapter 85 No, No. Lena White shook her head. She grew up in such an environment, which made her have an almost instinctive sense of danger. During the ten years in the White family, every time Mrs. White was bullied by her father or knew that her father had a new girlfriend, she would feel the same way. It was like a venomous snake opening its bloody mouth, ready to swallow itself at any time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Noticing her gaze, Sister Anna turned around and saw a huge billboard on the opposite floor, which was exactly a newmercial shot by Richard. Richard was very exciting. He looked very sexy, which was different from his usual feeling. Sister Anna subconsciously took a few more nces at him. However, Lena White said, ¡°just now, I felt someone was looking at me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sister Anna suddenly turned around and looked at Richard¡¯s huge billboard. She said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t feel it if you don¡¯t tell me, but I do feel that he is looking at us.¡± Lena White knew that she misunderstood her, but she just smiled and didn¡¯t exin. Maybe she was too sensitive! After all, theirpany was on floor 29, and no one could look at her from the window. But Lena White shifted her gaze to the blue enchantress flower. She felt a little uneasy. ¡ª-R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Once people got busy, they felt that time passed very quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, another half month had passed Lena White had to draw the design draft, teach the neers, and build a house these days. She didn¡¯t have a day off until she moved out. She didn¡¯t have much luggage, but she had to build a studio, so she had a lot of cloth, sewing machine and so on. In the end, she had to hire a movingpany. Anna and her sister also came to help her. It was easy to finish it, and the three of them were also tired. Moving out was too tiring! The three of themy on the sofa and didn¡¯t want to move. Finally, they figured out that the problem of eating was naturally handed over to the take out The takeout tasted good, but it was too oily. Lena White had a stomachache and felt a little ufortable after eating it. Then she went back to her room and prepared to drink some tonics. Sister Anna followed her in and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Stomachache?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m a little puffy. I¡¯m afraid I have indigestion. I¡¯ll take some medicine to prevent it¡­¡± Although there were stomach medicines in her house, she hadn¡¯t packed up her things yet, so she couldn¡¯t find them after searching for a long time. Sister Anna came to look for it, but she didn¡¯t find the stomach medicine, but a bottle of antidote. Her face changed in an instant. ¡°Why are you taking this medicine again? Didn¡¯t you recover before you came back? What happened?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± With a guilty conscience, Lena White took the bottle back. However, Sister Anna was a little annoyed. ¡°You only have half a bottle left. Did you tell me that you didn¡¯t eat it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m just too busy recently and under a lot of pressure. I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t hold on any longer, so I ate some.¡± Knowing that Sister Anna would definitely get angry with her if she didn¡¯t tell the truth, Lena White spread out the medicine she had taken back and showed it to her. ¡°You know how to use and use this medicine. I¡¯ve been back for so long, and I just took half a bottle, right?¡± Sister Anna red at her and said, ¡°not even half a bottle. Can I take the medicine casually?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a heads up. I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± How could she not worry about it? Sister Anna said seriously, ¡°listen to me. Tell me the truth. Are you really ufortable? Last time, Marcia also said that you vomited. Did you¡­ Did you do it again?¡± ¡°That time my mother was scared and thought she had a car ident. I was nervous. You understand.¡± In fact, Lena White didn¡¯t lie. Sometimes, taking medicine was also a psychological effect, and it wasn¡¯t really so ufortable. Or maybe it was because she was too afraid that she would go back to the way she used to be. Sometimes when her mind was in a mess, she wanted to take a piece of sleeping pill. She didn¡¯t expect that she would get used to it. Now that she was scolded by Sister Anna, she immediately fawned over her and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really fine. Besides, Marcia has been doing well recently. I¡¯ll try my best to order her to do less in the future. I won¡¯t make myself tired, okay?¡± Hearing what she said, Sister Anna finally cooled down a little. ¡°That¡¯s what you said¡­¡± ¡°As long as you are not afraid that I will exhaust your sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You can ask her to do whatever you want. It¡¯s her fortune that she can learn from you..¡± She was so skilled at selling her sister that Lena White couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You are really her sister¡­¡± ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t find a sister like her all over the world.¡± Sister Anna boasted herself without any guilt. Hearing that, Lena White smiled and hid the bottle of medicine quietly Chapter 86 In the middle of the night, Lena White was woken up by her phone. Wills called her and asked her how the design was going. He wanted to know the progress. Lena White checked the time. Knowing that there was a jetg, she had no choice but to get up and show the sketch to Wills through the video. Fortunately, the other party was very satisfied in the end, but there were several parts of the clothes of the three main characters that he wanted to adjust, so the two of them made an appointment to meet tomorrow, but they had to go to the capital city. After hanging up the phone, Lena White sent a message to Sister Anna, telling her what had happened just now. To her surprise, Sister Anna didn¡¯t go to bed yet. She called back directly to ask about the situation. Knowing that it was Wills who wanted to meet her, she didn¡¯t dare to disagree. She only asked her to take Marcia with her. It was settled then On the early morning of the second day, Lena White rushed to the airport with Marcia without even having time to tidy up her house. ¡ª- The boss was so wayward that he often skipped work recently. As the most capable assistant of the boss, Mark had been on a business trip for half a month recently. He had just returned to New Delist night. Before he returned to thepany, he received a call from the project director. There was a project that had a problem. Please go to the headquarters to have a look. He called his boss to ask for his permission, and he had toe to the airport with his suitcase today. He had no choice. After all, he was a ¡°worker¡±? He was very tired, but he would not say it, because it was useless to say it Just as he was about to enter the VIP lounge of the airport, Mark saw a familiar figure walking towards him. Why did he feel like his boss? Although he thought it was impossible, Mark still looked at him a few more times ¡°President Robert¡­¡± Mark¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Besides, Why are you still wearing the uniform? Robert lightly tidied up his sleeves, still wearing a lukewarm face. ¡± hands itch. Fly over.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What? Oh¡­¡± Mark answered nkly, but in fact, he was very upset. As Robert¡¯s assistant, he had known that his boss had this¡¯ itchy hand ¡®problem from time to time. But in the past, at least¡¯ itchy hand ¡®would tell him in advance to arrange the time in advance, and then let the airport arrange a morefortable flight. What¡¯s wrong today? Why are you in such a hurry? More importantly, he said, ¡°well, although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to say that now, I have arranged other schedules for you today. It¡¯s very important.¡± Robert said, ¡°I have asked secretary to cancel it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± He answered nkly and said to himself, ¡®since our boss hase, he has made up his mind.¡¯. Even if he helped his boss make an appointment with that project for half a month today, so what? Even if there was a meeting that had been prepared for two months, so what? Even when he called his boss yesterday, he didn¡¯t mention that he wanted to ¡°itch¡± today? Even if He would rather die than die! He wanted to shout, ¡°since you are going to fly to the capital, why do you have to bother me to fly with you? Don¡¯t you want me to go back to thepany to help you with other work? When Mark was spitting out blood, he suddenly found that his boss had been staring at the distance with deep eyes. Following the direction, his eyes lit up immediately! Wasn¡¯t that woman his boss¡¯ wife! Chapter 87 After flying for two hours, they talked about Robert for two hours. Robert was born to be able to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Lena White suddenly felt a little self deprecating. Wasn¡¯t she also attracted by him back then? Because he was good-looking, he addedyers of filter to him automatically, and blind confidence that he would definitely fall in love with her. In the end, she ended up in such a situation How stupid!!! After flying for two hours, Lena White cursed herself all the way. When the nended, Lena White was afraid of meeting Robert again, so she took Marcia out of the ne as soon as possible. The two of them followed the crowd and were about to turn to the taxi stop to take a taxi. Suddenly, someone called her from behind. Robert walked so fast that he came straight to her and asked, ¡°Why are you walking so fast?¡± Lena White didn¡¯t expect him to catch up with her She looked at him without saying anything, as if she was asking him why with her eyes? Of course, Robert didn¡¯t answer. He just said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home¡­¡± Lena White came to her senses and refused directly, ¡°no, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on the same way.¡± ¡°My hotel? Why not on the same way?¡± Robert took off his sunsses, frowned and asked, ¡°did I hear it wrong? When you were on the phone just now, you didn¡¯t say my WD Hotel, White Dandelion Hotel?¡± Yes, it¡¯s your hotel. Maybe we are on the same way. But ¡°Forget it. I can walk myself.¡± After saying that, Lena White was about to leave with her luggage, but Robert stepped in front of her again. Robert was a little angry. He was born in a superior family, and few people had disobeyed him like this since he was a child. Although there were many reasons between him and Lena White that made her so rebellious. But it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t mind her ¡®disobedience¡¯. In particr,pared to the previous attitude of Lena White, there was a greater difference. The more obedient she used to be, the more resistant she was now. However, the more she behaved like this, the more Robert wanted to control himself. He said, ¡°are you afraid of me?¡± Lena White¡¯s right hand, which was holding the tie, tightened unconsciously. She tried to maintain the expression on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, the man pulled a long face, grabbed her suitcase and walked away ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Lena White caught up. Seeing this, Marcia also wanted to catch up with her, but she was grabbed by the agile Mark behind her. He smiled and said, ¡°miss, you can take my car.¡± ¡ª- Finally, Lena White got in Robert¡¯s car. To be exact, WD Hotel sent the car to pick her up. No one could change Robert¡¯s decision. No one could refuse Robert¡¯s offer, even if she didn¡¯t want to take a car with him. He always did what he wanted. Since she couldn¡¯t resist, she had to obey him first. She didn¡¯t think too much. It saved money and time. It was good to go to the hotel directly. However, even if she pretended to be calm, she couldn¡¯t really calm down with Robert sitting next to her. Why was he here? Why today? What did he want to do? Her mind was full of question marks, but she refrained herself from asking any question Later, Robert asked her first, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± Lena White wanted tough. She thought it was a question of knowing the answer! She suddenly didn¡¯t want to y dumb with him. Lena White withdrew her gaze from outside the car and looked at Robert quietly. When the four eyes met, there was an obvious understanding in her beautiful eyes. She said with a slight sneer, ¡°don¡¯t you know? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Why do you think I know?¡± ¡°Robert, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± She asked in a serious tone, as if she really couldn¡¯t understand why you misunderstood my IQ so deeply. She said, ¡°I did do a lot of things that made you speechless in the past, and caused you to misunderstand me. It¡¯s a good chance to rify it today. There was a saying that a woman in love was a fool. Yes, I was stupid before, but now I¡¯m not in love, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence that you and I are on the same flight and happen to be on the same way. I might have to stay in a hotelter. ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Robert exined, ¡°WD is my hotel. Where should I live if I don¡¯t live there?¡± Well, you won¡¯t admit it, will you! Lena White curled her lips and looked at the phone in his hand since he got on the car. She didn¡¯t mean to peep at him chatting with others, but he was too unsuspecting, and her eyesight was really good. Therefore, she had seen all the messages he had sent to Mark at the traffic light. But she didn¡¯t expose it. She just said, ¡°then I hope that when we arrive at the hotelter, you will go directly to the presidential suite on the top floor as before, instead of coincidentally living with me on the first floor or the next room.¡± Robert: ¡°¡­¡± The message she just sent back was still on her phone. Now, it was a little hot Chapter 88 At the front desk of the White Dandelion Kokusai Hotel. As soon as receptionist A arrived at work today, she felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. As the hotel¡¯s appearance, the receptionist had to wear makeup to work every day, but normally, she would wear light makeup, and she would definitely put on makeup before work. But today was different. Although everyone had put on makeup before work, they still looked at the small mirror. Receptionist A felt strange. When she was about to ask what happened, she saw amotion at the entrance of the hotel. Then a vigorous and beautiful beauty walked into the hall in white shoes, followed by the group¡¯s chief special assistant, Mark. The lobby manager, who had been waiting aside, immediately weed them with a big smile. ¡°Mr. Kevin, the VIP suite we prepared for you is in room 2808. Please follow me to register and get the room card.¡± Mark waved his hand and said, ¡°give me the card of the presidential suite of President Robert.¡± The lobby manager thought he was going to give the room card to the boss by himself, so he nodded and gave him two cards. ¡°Put them away. This is 2808, and this is the presidential suite¡­¡± ¡°Leave the room 2808 to President Robert, and I¡¯ll take the presidential suite.¡± The lobby manager eximed. He didn¡¯t expect Mark to be so bold. She not only robbed the boss¡¯s room, but also dared to let him go to the small suite. Mark looked at him with a smile and exined, ¡°it¡¯s President Robert. He just sent me a message.¡± The lobby manager felt strange and asked, ¡°but President Robert, why don¡¯t you live in a presidential suite but amon VIP suite?¡± Of course, Mark didn¡¯t want to talk about the boss¡¯s gossip. He pointed at Marcia next to him and said, ¡°by the way, arrange it], too. It¡¯s next to room 2808!¡± President Robert wants to live next to thisdy? The lobby manager nced at Marcia¡¯s beautiful face and felt as if he had discovered something important by ident. He immediately got it! ¡°Got it. Arrange it right away!¡± Within three seconds, the room card was handed over to Marcia. At that time, Marcia was sending a message to Lena White: Yaya:Sister White, where are you now? Snowy: not yet. There is a traffic jam. What¡¯s our room number? I¡¯ll go upstairs directly. Yaya: Okay, the room is 2809. snowy:OK! After sending the message, Marcia entered the elevator with Mark. As soon as they left, several beautiful receptionists crowded together and looked at each other ¡°Who is that girl? Why does President Robert still live next door to her?¡± ¡°Is she the girl that President Robert likes?¡± ¡°Yes, she is beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t match our President Robert, does she?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she deserves it or not. It¡¯s good that he likes it. Besides, there is no woman in the world who deserves our President Robert!¡± ¡°Yes, I think that one is a good match.¡± Receptionist A pointed forward. Outside the ss door of the hotel, a beautiful woman with long hair without makeup got out of the car. And the man who opened the door for her just now Shit! Isn¡¯t that President Robert? Receptionist A was stunned and looked at the direction of the elevator.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Didn¡¯t you wear a pair of White shoes just now? ¡°President Robert, your¡­ Your card¡­¡± The lobby manager shook his hands and sweat began to break out on his forehead. ¡°The room number is 2808.¡± Robert didn¡¯t take the card from him. With a straight face, he pretended to reprimand, ¡°why is this room? Where is the presidential suite that I have kept all the time?¡± ¡°Well, that room¡­¡± didn¡¯t you ask Mark to change it? Why? The lobby manager didn¡¯t finish thest sentence wisely, but Lena White still took a look at Robert with a look of ¡®I know everything, but I won¡¯t say anything¡¯. It was rare for Robert to show his timidity, with an embarrassed look on his face. he was so angry that he red at the lobby manager again, which frightened the manager. She was so scared that she almost fainted at a loss Robert looked at his coward face and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Why are you standing there? You usually work like this?¡± At this time, Lena White turned around and said, ¡°take your time. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Robert grabbed her arm and asked, ¡°have you checked in?¡± Instead of turning around, Lena White only turned sideways. She looked at the ce where he was pulling her, and then looked up at him. She said, ¡°Marcia helped me log in. It¡¯s in 2809.¡± It was really next door to 2808! Robert looked frustrated, while Lena White was in a good mood. She slightly turned around, got rid of his hand and went straight to the elevator in the hall. At this time, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, ¡°Lena White¡­¡± Subconsciously, Lena White turned around and saw the smiling Lewis Bond! She was immediately attracted by the blue enchantress in his hands. Was the blue roses she received every day really from her senior? Chapter 89 While Lena White was still confused, the Lewis Bond had walked up to her and put the flower into her arms. She smiled and said, ¡°here you are.¡± Looking at therge bouquet of Lena White in her arms, she guessed that there should be 99 roses When people passing by saw this scene, they began to discuss. Lena White felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Why did you give me this?¡± In fact, she wanted to ask why you gave me this every day? Although roses were indeed a signal of love, just as Sister Anna said, they should at least have a name! If he hadn¡¯te to her with a bunch of flowers in his hands today, how long would she worry that someone had other intentions? Not knowing what was on her mind, Lewis Bond smiled and asked, ¡°of course it¡¯s because it¡¯s beautiful. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± There were no women who didn¡¯t like flowers, and Lena White was no exception. However, even though she knew what the Lewis Bond was thinking, it was not good to say that she liked him. But now Robert was here. If she refused the Lewis Bond in front of Robert His intuition was even worse! She still smiled and said, ¡°of course I like it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± The Lewis Bond also smiled. He had always been gentle and elegant, and his smile was as gentle as a spring breeze. In an instant, a voice came from not far away, ¡°so handsome!¡±¡® He is so handsome! ¡°¡® Is today handsome man¡¯s day? ¡± Lewis Bond seemed to be used to it and didn¡¯t feel anything after hearing it. He only asked her, ¡°why didn¡¯t you call me when you came to the capital? If I hadn¡¯t called yourpany, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were here.¡± At first, she was still immersed in the astonishment of why Ryan woulde. When she suddenly heard that he called thepany, Lena White thought he had something important to tell her, so she quickly asked, ¡°why did you call mypany? What¡¯s up?¡± The Lewis Bond kept staring at her, as if no one else could see her. He smiled gently and answered, ¡°No. I called you earlier, but you didn¡¯t answer it. I was a little worried, so I called to ask. Your manager said that you might not be able to answer the phone on the ne when you came to the capital today, so I asked the hotel address you booked and came directly.¡± ¡°So youe to me for¡­¡± was it just to give me a bunch of flowers? But he really answered, ¡°in order to give you this! Don¡¯t you like it very much?¡± It was hard to tell whether she was embarrassed or weird. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I, I like it, but I don¡¯t have to go there on purpose¡­¡± ¡°I also want to invite you to dinner. It¡¯s about time. Would you like to have a face?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lena White checked the time and it was almost lunch time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I have an appointment.¡± Hearing the sound, the Lewis Bond¡¯s eyes fell on Robert, who was next to her. He asked impolitely, ¡°is he?¡± Hearing the voice, Robert raised his head and looked back without showing any weakness. Different from her impression many years ago, the Lewis Bond was much taller than before. At first nce, it looked more than 1. 86 meter. She wore a thin blue shirt, which wrapped her strong and thin body. Long legs and suit pants. It was not cold, but the coldness from him seemed to be able to prate through the air. She looked at Robert with more piercing eyes. Robert looked at him expressionlessly. When he felt that he had looked enough, he said slowly, ¡°long time no see.¡± The Lewis Bond didn¡¯t respond. Robert smiled again. Of course, it was not a kind smile. The tension between the two was too obvious. Lena White quickly stepped forward to block the way in front of Robert, separating the gaze of the two killing gods. She exined, ¡°no, it¡¯s a client. I came to the capital to meet a client. He¡¯s almost there, so I have no choice today.¡± ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m not sure. It depends on how the meeting is going with the client.¡± In fact, Lena White didn¡¯t want to have dinner with him. His purpose of holding the blue enchantress was too clear. She was afraid that if she went further, the Lewis Bond would misunderstand her. Unfortunately, although the Lewis Bond had received her refusal, it didn¡¯t choose to give in. ¡°Then the day after tomorrow. I know you booked a ticket to New Deli the day after tomorrow. Before leaving, you have to give me a chance to invite you to dinner, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay!¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Lewis Bond asked, ¡°did you just arrive? I¡¯ll drive you upstairs¡­¡±! Before he could finish his words, the man who was standing behind Lena White suddenly held Lena White in his arms. ¡°No, thanks. I can drive her home,¡± replied Robert with a faint smile Chapter 90 Robert¡¯s palm was so hot that it seemed to be able to scald Lena White¡¯s shoulder through the thinyer of summer clothes. Lena White didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly wanted to join in the fun, butpared to Robert¡¯s attitude now, she was more worried that Lewis Bond would misunderstand that he still had a chance. His intention was too obvious, but it was impossible for Lena White to ept it now. After weighing the pros and cons, Lena White finally softened her body. She smiled and refused Lewis Bond again. ¡°Jonny, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± The Lewis Bond came with expectation, but in the end, he had to leave in depression Disappointment and a little agitation beyond description. He knew that many people were looking at him, but he was still unwilling to give up. He stared at the direction in which Lena White and Robert left until the two entered the elevator and could no longer see them Lewis Bond took a deep breath, turned around and left. When he walked out of the hotel, a gust of wind blew, with a little coldness. Only then did he feel that the heavy breath on his chest slowly subsided. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Be patient. After saying that, Lewis Bond finally left. However, as soon as he left, the receptionists who had watched the fun one after another finally couldn¡¯t hold back their anger anymore ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Is there a triangle between the beauty, President Robert and the handsome gentleman just now? Wait, is it a four horned rtionship? Did a beauty go up there just now?¡± ¡°And just now, the President Robert lost his temper and scolded our manager for not allowing him to stay in his presidential suite. But just now, we heard from the handsome assistant that the President Robert wanted to change a room with him, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Generally speaking, a handsome assistant can¡¯t lie like that. So there must be something wrong.¡± ¡°Handsome gentleman, you look so disappointed. So you want to be with our President Robert?¡± ¡°But the beauty didn¡¯t treat the President Robert well just now. It seems that she still doesn¡¯t want to talk to him. Is it my illusion to throw off the President Robert¡¯s hand on her shoulder several times?¡± ¡°By the way, do all the beauties of President Robert live in the same room? Or do I remember it wrong?¡± ¡°Oh my God! You¡¯re telling the truth!¡± ¡°So, 2809 next¡­ I don¡¯t know who to rece. Anyway, I want a wax!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for whom. Anyway, I want a wax!¡± ¡°Wax!¡± ¡ª ¡ª In the elevator, Lena White struggled slightly and finally took her shoulder back from Robert¡¯s hand. If there was no outsider, there was no need for the two to pretend to be a ¡®loving couple¡¯. However, Robert was extremely dissatisfied with her behavior. Although he withdrew his hand, he said impolitely, ¡°you said you woulde here to talk about work. It turns out that you are here to meet a man!¡± When he said something, it sounded particrly unpleasant.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In Robert¡¯s eyes, when it came to her, it meant something else Lena White also had a temper, but she had never been angry with him before. But now, she didn¡¯t need to be polite to him? ¡°Yes!¡± She smiled and deliberately lowered her head to smell the flowers in her arms. ¡°Thebination of work and rest. After all, no one is like you, Mr. Robert. You don¡¯t need love, but only your career¡­¡± The floor was not high, and they arrived in a few words. When the door was wide open, Lena White suddenly raised her head from the flowers. She blinked her eyes and smiled enchantingly. ¡°I¡¯m here. Won¡¯t youe down with me, Mr. Robert?¡± The man squinted slightly, wondering what she meant by asking him toe down. ¡®invite me?¡¯? Robert didn¡¯t know whether he should or not, but he still stepped forward uncontrobly. Almost at the same time, the woman who had just smiled enchantingly suddenly stabbed him again, ¡°if you don¡¯t bring the room card of 2808, it¡¯s not impossible to ask the lobby manager to bring it up.¡± Robert: ¡°¡­¡± Fuck! ¡®damn it! She is satirizing me for deliberately arranging a room next to her¡­ ¡® Chapter 91 Elena Kent shouted, frowning. There was indeed something wrong with Laura Kent¡¯s mood. Thinking of the fact that she had almost been hospitalized because of anger, Amelia Wytte finally stopped talking. Elena Kent said, ¡°Amelia Wytte, don¡¯t say that again. Do you really want to piss aunt off?¡± Then she turned to look at Laura Kent and said, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t be angry. Maybe she doesn¡¯t mean to harm you. She just¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Laura Kent¡¯s sensitive nerves were even more irritated. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean to harm me. She has killed my son, but she doesn¡¯t mean to harm me. Do you want me, an old bone, to be killed by her?¡± ¡°Aunt Donna¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak for her anymore!¡± Laura Kent waved her hand and said coldly, ¡°this woman wants to make the Clinton family restless. I hope that the Clinton family will break up with the Wytte family.¡± ¡°MRs. Kent!¡± Amelia Wytte¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can me me, but please don¡¯t involve my family.¡± It was the first time that she had spoken to Laura Kent in such a serious tone. Laura Kent was also stunned. The next second, she couldn¡¯t help crying out, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m really old. My son is dead again, so I have no one to rely on. What kind of person dares to bully me?¡± She pointed at Amelia Wytte and said, ¡°how dare this bitch yell at me! My poor Bill Clinton,e and have a look. This is the little bitch you like. Look at how she treats your old mother!¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll ask Amelia Wytte to apologize to you right now.¡± Elena Kent said immediately. ¡°Apologize? What¡¯s the point of apologizing to me? If you want to apologize, you should go to my son¡¯s tomb to apologize to him!¡± As soon as Laura Kent finished speaking, she tried to pull Amelia Wytte away. She kept asking Amelia Wytte to go to the tomb of song Wytte and apologize to him. While crying, sheined, ¡°my Amelia Wytte, you are still killed by this woman at such a young age. This vicious woman!¡± It had been a long time since she heard the name of Bill Clinton. Amelia Wytte was also stunned. At this time, Laura Kent had already rushed up. She didn¡¯t realize that she was dragged out of the room. Laura Kent said aggressively, e with me. I¡¯ll see what else you can say to Bill Clinton¡¯s tomb!¡± Amelia Wytte¡¯s wrist hurt because of her grip. She was almost dragged downstairs. When they arrived at the door, the sound of the engine roared from far to near, and finally stopped.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The car stopped at the gate of the front yard. Nic Clinton slowly walked in and saw that Laura Kent was holding Amelia Wytte¡¯s hand with a ferocious look on her face and crying. Next to them stood Elena Kent. The smile on Nic Clinton¡¯s face hadn¡¯t faded away because of her sudden return. It was not until she saw Nic Clinton from a distance that she couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety. With a concerned expression on her face, she held Laura Kent¡¯s hand and said, ¡°aunt, forget it. The deceased is gone. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Nic Clinton walked up to them, her tall shadow covering them. He said in a low voice with a hint of imperceptible anger, ¡°what are you doing again?¡± Since Laura Kent came back, they had been quarreling like this every two or three days. There was almost no peace in the Clinton family. In other words, it was thanks to Elena Kent who had stirred up the trouble. Although Nic Clinton didn¡¯t know what she was doing, he could still tell that ¡°Why do you ask me? Of course, take this bitch to your brother¡¯s tomb and kowtow to atone for his sin!¡± These three words were like a mass of dark clouds that gathered above her head for a long time. Every time she mentioned the name of Bill Clinton, the atmosphere was so chaotic that it made people feel headache. Nic Clinton felt a pang of fatigue in her heart, which was both tired and irritable, far more than the fatigue when he was dealing with business in thepany. Laura Kent was still suffering there. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. Since your brother died, even this little bitch has been able to piss me off. In my opinion, the wife of the Clinton family is just a decoration!¡± Seeing that Nic Clinton didn¡¯t say anything, she became more furious. ¡°Bill Clinton sees you as his dearest brother, but look at his mother. What kind of life does she live in your Clinton family?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Hearing this, Nic Clinton¡¯s face darkened. Without any restraint. It was the first time that Nic Clinton had been so cold to Laura Kent since he came back. Just listening to it made her feel ufortable. Laura Kent felt uneasy. ¡°There are some things that need to stop where they should stop.¡± With a cold and emotionless look on her face, Nic Clinton nced at Laura Kent and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re old enough to have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about something.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nic Clinton¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°If you feel it¡¯s really painful to stay in the Clinton family, why don¡¯t you go on a trip? I can ask my secretary to arrange a ce for you. You don¡¯t need to take anything with you, you can go out and have fun without scruple.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Laura Kent¡¯s face turned pale. She had also experienced intrigues, so she couldn¡¯t understand what Nic Clinton meant. He was obviously threatening her. If she continued to make trouble, would he send her away directly? Then what¡¯s the point of being the wife of the Clinton family? And the hatred between Bill Clinton and Amelia Wytte. How could she live a better life than what she had thought? ¡°You¡­¡± Laura Kent¡¯s voice was hoarse. After a long while, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m indeed old enough to live a peaceful life!¡± Then he shook off Amelia Wytte¡¯s hand, turned around and left. There was an undisguised panic in her steps. There was no doubt that Laura Kent was flustered. Since Nic Clinton¡¯s deep rebuke, she should have realized that her stepson had gradually be out of control. ¡°Elena Kent!¡± Restless, Laura Kent took a few steps forward and called out Elena Kent¡¯s name loudly. At this moment, Elena Kent was also in a panic because of the extremely low pressure emitted by Nic Clinton. When she heard Laura Kent¡¯s shout, she immediately felt relieved and ran over with a sigh. ¡°Hurry up. Send me back to my room.¡± Laura Kent held Elena Kent¡¯s hand and pressed it hard. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Elena Kent nodded and held her arm to leave. She didn¡¯t even dare to look back. Chapter 92 When their figures gradually faded away andpletely disappeared from her sight, Nic Clinton raised her hand and rubbed between her eyebrows. She looked extremely tired. Laura Kent, Elena Kent. When he went back, when the war and argument began to take ce in the Clinton family. He even began to feel tired ofing back. The second day was a weekend. Because of the previous day¡¯s trouble, Nic Clinton got up a littlete and didn¡¯t even go jogging. After washing up in the morning, she sat in the room and dealt with business for a while with herptop. When everything was done, she stretched herself and was ready to go out. There was a sudden knock on the door, apanied by a maid¡¯s nervous tone. ¡°Sir, are you in the room? Can youe out in a hurry if something happens?¡± The voice sounded a little familiar, but Nic Clinton couldn¡¯t remember who it was. But it didn¡¯t stop him from getting irritated again. Nic Clinton walked over to open the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± He was expressionless and exuded a sense of dignity. Standing by the door, Noah stole a nce at him and lowered his head nervously. She hesitated for a while and said half. Squinting her eyes, Nic Clinton snapped impatiently, ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°She said she was leaving.¡± Nic Clinton slowly closed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I see. You can leave now.¡± After Noah left, he rubbed between his eyebrows again, feeling more and more tired. But things had to be dealt with. Nic Clinton stood up and walked towards Laura Kent¡¯s room. Before she arrived, she could hear the sound of smashing and hitting in Laura Kent¡¯s room from a distance. Sometimes, Elena Kent tried tofort her. Bang! Bang! Laura Kent smashed a vase fiercely and said, ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I have lost my own son and the Clinton family. Why should I still stay in the Clinton family?¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look out of the door. She guessed that Noah must have called Nic Clinton here since she had been away for such a long time? But she couldn¡¯t see him for a long time, so she was a little unsure. Elena Kent stepped forward 32 times and held her hands. ¡°I¡¯d rather not say that. Nic treats you as her own mother!¡± ¡°Your biological mother?¡± Laura Kent sneered. With a sincere look on her face, she continued, ¡°if he really treats me as his own mother, how can he disobey me again and again three times?¡± As the footsteps approached, Laura Kent guessed that it must be Nic Clinton. She became more and more excited, with a hint of sincerity in her performance. ¡°I don¡¯t have the husband and a son. How can I live in the Clinton family alone? I don¡¯t think the Clinton family will allow me to live in another family!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to change my aunt!¡± seeing Nic Clinton walk to the door, Laura Kent snorted, ¡°even if I don¡¯t leave today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be kicked out sooner orter.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He almost pointed at Nic Clinton¡¯s nose and said that he abused his stepmother. As for Bill Clinton, he still had feelings for her. He threatened Laura Kent yesterday, but if he really sent her away, it would be unreasonable or affectionate. ¡°Mother.¡± Nic Clinton sighed helplessly and walked up to her. He looked around Laura Kent¡¯s room. The well arranged room now looked in a mess, with a lot of things scattered on the ground. There was a big suitcase at the feet of Laura Kent. She could vaguely see a lot of clothes in it. Tired, Nic Clinton exined, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that?¡± Laura Kent sneered, ¡°what do you mean? I don¡¯t think this family can amodate me anymore. Since it can¡¯t amodate me, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Then she went to pull the suitcase. Elena Kent reached out to stop her, but was pushed away by her. ¡°All right, I¡¯m an extra person in this house. MRs. Kent is not MRs. Kent. There¡¯s nothing else in this house. I can make the decision. In that case, why don¡¯t you leave as soon as possible in your yard?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± The whole family was in a mess. After looking at Laura Kent for a long time, Nic Clinton finally let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You are the wife of the Clinton family and will be the one for the rest of your life. If you have any requirements, just tell me.¡± Laura Kent¡¯s face softened a little. She loosened her grip on the suitcase. To be honest, if Nic Clinton didn¡¯t stop her, she would have no choice. Of course, Laura Kent didn¡¯t want to leave in this way. If she really had to leave, it would be a good bargain for Amelia Wytte. She had already been like this when she was still in the Clinton family. If she left, wouldn¡¯t that woman immediately be the Amelia Wytte of the Clinton family? She couldn¡¯t ept it. However, after what had happened yesterday, Laura Kent couldn¡¯t figure out the bottom line of Nic Clinton. She could only make a bet. Well, it seemed that she had won. Although she looked warm, her tone was still cold. ¡°What do I want? What can I want? What can I want?¡± ¡°I apologize to you,¡± Nic Clinton said resignedly. ¡°I was upset yesterday and shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. If you have anyints, just let them out.¡± Laura Kent snorted again, but held her arms and kept silent. At this time, Elena Kent came over carefully. ¡°Nic, in fact, I have something to tell you.¡± She took a look at Laura Kent and said, ¡°aunt¡¯s 50 year old birthday ising. It¡¯s also a big birthday. Do you want to hold a big party and ask aunt to invite some of her friends here?¡± Indeed, Nic Clinton didn¡¯t remember it. When she heard Elena Kent mention it, a look of Epiphany shed across her face. He thought for a moment and then decided directly, ¡°then hold a big party on my mother¡¯s birthday and invite all the rich and powerful families in the capital toe.¡± After a pause, he turned to look at Laura Kent and asked in a softer tone, ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Laura Kent snorted, ¡°Okay, but I have to write down the guest list. Chapter 93 The farce finally came to an end. Even Nic Clinton breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, it was impossible for him to deal with the banquet by himself. After thinking for a while, he handed it over to Elena Kent. ¡°You are in charge of the banquet.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°if mother wants to invite someone, just tell her. She doesn¡¯t need to go through me anymore.¡± This was apromise andpensation to Laura Kent. After saying that, Nic Clinton turned around and left Laura Kent¡¯s room. As soon as he left, Laura Kent and Elena Kent, who had been nervous, breathed a sigh of relief. How could Laura Kent not be nervous? After all, Nic Clinton was not his biological son, nor was she the child who could be easily bullied. He had long be the owner of the Clinton family, the owner of the Clinton group. Not to mention that the song Bill Clinton was gone, even if he was there, she and the song Bill had to rely on the nose of the group. Nic Clinton was willing to be nice to them because he cared about the family. But if he really didn¡¯t want to care about these feelings, no one could do anything to him. ¡°Did you hear what he said just now?¡± Laura Kent withdrew her hand from Elena Kent¡¯s hand. With a cold expression on her face, she turned around and sat on the sofa next to her. Elena Kent nodded her head. There was unconcealed surprise on her face. But fortunately, she knew that she had to restrain herself in front of Laura Kent. She tried her best to restrain herself and gently asked, ¡°aunt, what do you think I need to do?¡± Laura Kent snorted and looked at her coldly. ¡°Just do as we have discussed. I¡¯d like to see how this little bitch can turn the tables this time!¡± Elena Kent was overjoyed, so the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up, but was quickly pressed down by her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do it well.¡± She bit her lips and added, ¡°after all, I don¡¯t want her to continue to scourge the Clinton family.¡± The mention of Amelia WytteLaura Kent annoyed her. She waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. You should know what to do!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Since the day when they decided to hold Laura Kent¡¯s birthday party, [Áº¼Ò] had beenpletely busy. Amelia Wytte only vaguely knew that there seemed to be something important, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what it was. Until the birthday came, the Clinton family was decorated everywhere.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amelia Wytte was cleaning her room in the backyard when Elena Kent suddenly came over with several servants. She walked at the front of the crowd and looked aggressive. ¡°Amelia Wytte.¡± ¡°Miss Kent?¡± Amelia Wytte paused and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± As soon as Elena Kent waved her hand, a servant threw a set of clothes at Amelia Wytte. ¡°Here you are. Go to the front hall to receive the guests. You are responsible for serving them tea and wine.¡± Amelia Wytte was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she took the clothes from the waitress in a daze. It looked a little inferior. ¡°Well¡­¡± Amelia Wytte hesitated. However, Elena Kent was not that kind-hearted. After exining so much to her, he only said, ¡°you must arrive at the hall before 9 o¡¯clock.¡± then he left in a hurry with the servants. Amelia Wytte didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she didn¡¯t dare to dy. After all, she didn¡¯t cause any trouble in usual, and Laura Kent could bring some trouble here. If she waste today, she was afraid that she would be more and more troublesome. After changing her clothes, Amelia Wytte found that the dress was very short, barely covering the upper part of her thigh. She felt a little ufortable and shrank her legs. But it was almost time, and she could not dy any longer. She could only quickly clean up the room and close the door to the hall. As soon as she entered the room, Noah, who was waiting at the door, put a tray on the table. ¡°Here you are.¡± Amelia Wytte didn¡¯t understand why, so Noah sneered, ¡°don¡¯t you understand? Today you are responsible for delivering wine in the hall.¡± ¡°Delivering wine?¡± Noah¡¯s expression became more and more arrogant. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to send wine? Do you still want to be the wife of the Clinton family?¡± Amelia Wytte pursed her lips. Considering such an asion, she really didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After saying that, she went to the cer to get the wine. When she came out, she heard two servants discussing. ¡°Mrs. , your birthday party is so grand. I heard that all the people with names in the capital have been invited.¡± ¡°How can it not be grand? It¡¯s a 50 year old birthday party!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! How dare you say that!¡± Another servant was taken aback. ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s stop talking. We have to hurry up to do our work. We¡¯ll be dead if we hear this.¡± It was not until the two of them went far that Amelia Wytte came to her senses. Today is Laura Kent¡¯s birthday? No wonder Looking at the two bottles of wine on the tray, Amelia Wytte sighed and shook her head. She tried to forget all the messy thoughts in her mind and walked out with the wine in her hand. About half an hourter, about 7788 guests came. Amelia Wytte walked through the crowd, lowered her head and acted as a waiter silently. Perhaps it was because the clothes she was wearing didn¡¯t fit her well, she always received some ufortable nces from time to time. Noticing that more and more people were looking at her, Amelia Wytte pursed her lips and put the wine aside quietly. She went to the bathroom and pulled down her dress to cover more skin. Then she turned around and came out. Laura Kent was surrounded by the crowd, holding a microphone in her hand, as if she was going to announce something. She looked around in the crowd and happened to see Amelia Wytte at the corner of the door. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, ¡°in addition to inviting you to my birthday party, there is an important thing to announce.¡± Laura Kent reached out and pulled Elena Kent over. ¡°This is Elena Kent. I¡¯m sure no one will feel unfamiliar with her. She is Nic¡¯s fiancee.¡± Elena Kent lowered her head shyly. There were also a lot of ttering her beauty, sensible and reasonable. Laura Kent raised her hand and said, ¡°today¡¯s announcement has something to do with Elena Kent.¡± Standing not far away, Nic Clinton squinted and had a bad feeling. The next second, Laura Kent¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Nic and Elena Kent will get married in two months.¡± Chapter 94 Amelia Wytte¡¯s hand shook violently, and the tray in her hand suddenly lost its bnce and slid down along her palm. Bang. After Laura Kent announced the important news just now, the banquet hall became extremely quiet. The sudden noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The guests of the Clinton family looked at Amelia Wytte curiously or surprisingly. Whispers could be heard from time to time. Laura Kent¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amelia Wytte came to her senses and hurriedly picked up the tray on the ground. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo¡­¡± She bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up now. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Laura Kent snorted and was about to lose his temper when Elena Kent suddenly pressed her hand. There was still an undisguised shy smile on her face. When her eyes fell on Amelia Wytte, a hint of cruelty shed through her eyes. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s just that the servant did something wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. Today is your big day. It¡¯s not worth getting angry for such a thing.¡± Servants Laura Kent thought of something and stood straight again. Her expression softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s just a servant. I really don¡¯t want to argue with her.¡± Then she turned to the guests off the stage. ¡°She is just a maid who is daydreaming and daydreaming. Don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll let her go now.¡± Then she looked at the old housekeeper and said, ¡°housekeeper, take this maid who did something wrong away.¡± The Butler nodded in agreement and hurried to Amelia Wytte. He wanted to scold her, but when he saw her pale face, he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything. She sighed, ¡°well, you can leave here and go to the backyard to do your work.¡± Amelia Wytte bit her lips and replied, ¡°yes.¡± She turned around and was about to walk towards the backyard. Her voice sounded a little strange. Amelia Wytte turned her head and found that there were a group of young girls surrounding Elena Kent. They were probably alldies from the capital. One of them looked at Amelia Wytte arrogantly. This face looked a little familiar. Amelia Wytte thought carefully and found that she seemed to be the daughter of a boss of anotherpany. It was really Ridiculous! Her heart sank. She clenched her fists and felt depressed. If she didn¡¯t vent her anger, she would always make people feel choked. But she couldn¡¯t vent it. Amelia Wytte tightened her grip. The arrogant sneer came to her mind again. ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t know what to do. Look at yourself. Do you think you deserve to bepared with Elena?¡± ¡°The Ning family is not what it used to be. Some people still know it. It¡¯s better for them to know their identity, so that they don¡¯t have to be toad and swallow swan meat every day!¡± ¡°I think you should know who you are, right?¡± A voice full of anger suddenly cut in. Wearing a ck suit, Eden Hawk walked quickly to Amelia Wytte and protected her behind him. He looked at the gossiping girls from a distance. ¡°Is it interesting to speak ill of others behind their backs?¡± That girl was from an ordinary family. Today, she saw that Elena Kent hated Amelia Wytte, so she tried her best to nder Amelia Wytte and tried to curry favor with her. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Hawk¡­¡± the girl¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Although the Gu family couldn¡¯t bepared with the Clinton family, it was absolutely huge in front of a small and rich family like them. Even Eden Hawk¡¯s words could make her family dere bankruptcy. At this moment, she hated herself very much. Why did she talk so much just now? And she even hated herself for not knowing that Amelia Wytte and Eden Hawk knew each other. Damn it! Didn¡¯t the Wytte family fall down a long time ago? Why did she know Eden Hawk? Most importantly, how could Eden Hawk defend her like this! ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak it out?¡± Eden Hawk sneered, ¡°you only like to gossip behind others. Can¡¯t you speak it out face to face?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Kent¡­¡± the girl could only turn to Elena Kent for help. After all, she said that to please Elena Kent. Looking at the girl¡¯s begging eyes, Elena Kent¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of deep disgust. She cursed the idiot in her heart and pulled her sleeve out of her hand. You¡¯re wee. Her expression also became very cold. ¡°Miss Amelia, Mr. Hawk is right. It¡¯s not good to gossip behind others. If you have anyints about Wytte, you can say it in front of him.¡± ¡°Miss Kent!¡± the girl¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Indeed, Elena Kent had made up her mind to keep herself out of this matter. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this matter. ¡°What are you arguing about here?¡± Just now, Laura Kent was pulled aside by several old sisters to have a talk. She didn¡¯t notice what was happening here. Since the noise here was so loud, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. After apologizing to other friends, she quickly walked over in her shoes. When he saw Amelia Wytte still standing in the banquet hall, his face darkened again. ¡°Where is the Butler?¡± The old housekeeper ran over in a hurry. When he saw the scene in front of him, his heart suddenly jolted. However, Laura Kent lost her temper. ¡°What did you do? I asked you to take this bitch away. Why is she still here?¡± ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll let her go now,¡± the old housekeeperforted her. Then he turned to Amelia Wytte and winked at her. ¡°Amelia Wytte, you go to the backyard first. I don¡¯t need your help for the time being.¡± The housekeeper had always been nice to Amelia Wytte, and she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Although she was angry, she nodded in the end, turned around and was about to leave. Eden Hawk grabbed her wrist and forced her to stay where she was. Amelia Wytte frowned, ¡°Ja¡­¡± Eden Hawk stood in front of her and protected her firmly. He looked at Laura Kent with a cold expression and said, ¡°MRs. Kent, you don¡¯t have to humiliate me like this.¡± Chapter 95 Laura Kent narrowed her eyes and showed a displeasure on her face. ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean by saying that I torture people?¡± His eyes passed Eden Hawk and fell on Amelia Wytte behind him. He suddenly sneered, ¡°are you talking about Amelia Wytte? If you want to stand up for him, then there¡¯s no need. She¡¯s a servant of our Clinton family. Do I need your permission to tell her what I want?¡± It was not difficult to see how Laura Kent treated Amelia Wytte with her domineering manner. Anger was written all over Eden Hawk¡¯s face. He turned his head abruptly and looked at Nic Clinton, who was standing far away. The meaning in his eyes was obvious. ¨CIs this how you see Laura Kent treat Amelia Wytte? Nic Clinton¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and her eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and her eyes were deep as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Okay.¡± Eden Hawk sneered, grabbed Amelia Wytte¡¯s hand and led her out. Elena Kent¡¯s eyes lit up. She hurriedly took two steps forward and shouted, ¡°what are you doing, Eden Hawk? This is the Clinton family. Where are you going to take the Clinton family?¡± ¡°Since the Clinton family doesn¡¯t treat her well, why do you force her to stay here?¡± Eden Hawk turned his head and looked at Amelia Wytte gently. ¡°Come with me.¡± Amelia Wytte was stunned for a moment. An indescribable feeling slowly came to her mind. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°I¡­¡± However, Eden Hawk didn¡¯t give him a chance to answer. He quickly pulled her out of the Clinton family¡¯s vi. The two figures gradually disappeared in the banquet hall. Elena Kent almost burst intoughter. Fortunately, he still realized what was going on and restrained himself. She asked worriedly, ¡°aunt, what¡­ What should we do?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What should I do?¡± Laura Kent¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°Are you afraid that something bad would happen to this bitch outside? She is a born tramp. She really rushed to seduce a man when she saw him!¡± ¡°Aunt Donna¡­¡± ¡°Elena, I know you are kind-hearted, but don¡¯t be cheated by such a woman.¡± She walked up to the central stage of the banquet hall and raised her microphone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. We have such a kind of servants. It¡¯s really our Clinton family that doesn¡¯t discipline them.¡± The guests exchanged nces with each other and quickly waved their hands. ¡°MRs. Kent, you are just a servant. How can I me you for your bad character?¡± ¡°Yes, that girl. Judging from the way I look at her, she doesn¡¯t look like an honest girl!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect her to be so skilled that even Mr. Hawk was defeated by her.¡± All the people present were smart, and they were all good at Tai Chi. They changed the topic in 32 seconds. But everyone was clear in their hearts. Laura Kent hated Amelia Wytte very much. The atmosphere in the banquet hall returned to its former happy atmosphere. Laura Kent took Elena Kent to the ball, which was the most important part of the party. She said hello to her friends, and then took Elena Kent to Nic Clinton¡¯s side. She put Elena Kent¡¯s hand on Nic Clinton¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Elena, I¡¯m your fiancee. You can invite her to dance in this opening dance.¡± Nic Clinton squinted her eyes, with a touch of [ÉîÉî] impatience shing in them. ¡°Nic?¡± Laura Kent didn¡¯t know that and kept urging him. As for Elena Kent, she was too shy to notice that. Nic Clinton took a deep breath and finally held it back. She put her hand on the beam and Elena started the first dance of the ball. The melodious music echoed in the banquet hall. Elena Kent put her hand on Nic Clinton¡¯s shoulder. With every dance step, the distance between the two people became closer. Smelling the familiar Cologne on Nic Clinton, she felt more shy. ¡°Nic¡­¡± Feeling the envious gazes of the girls from all directions, Elena Kent felt very proud. In addition, Nic Clinton was so obedient to Laura Kent today and drove away Amelia Wytte. She felt very happy. ¡°I¡¯m very happy today¡­¡± Before she could say a word, the music of the first dance slowly came to an end. Nic Clinton suddenly let go of her hand, took a few steps back and distanced herself from her. Elena Kent was stunned. ¡°Nic¡­¡± She was still a little confused and did not react. Nic Clinton looked at her coldly. She had an illusion that she was dancing with Nic Clinton just now. How could it be Ignoring her astonishment, Nic Clinton said to the guests, ¡°enjoy yourselves. I have something else to do, so I have to leave now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left without hesitation. There was a moment of silence in the banquet hall. Although it was only for a moment, someone quickly covered up the embarrassment of the scene withughter, and the ball went on smoothly. But Who could really forget such a merciless scene just now? The party didn¡¯t end until 11:30 p. m. After the servants cleaned up the banquet hall, Nic Clinton went downstairs from the study upstairs and came to the hall. Laura Kent and Elena Kent were sitting on the sofa, talking about something interesting. The two of them were overjoyed. Nic Clinton walked down and sat opposite with a gloomy face. Elena Kent was the first one to realize that something was wrong. She fell silent immediately and didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she looked into Nic Clinton¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Laura Kent frowned and asked unpleasantly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin to me first rather than ask my mother?¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°Why did mother announce our wedding two monthster in public at the banquet?¡± Elena Kent¡¯s face turned pale. She felt a p on her face. ¡°Nic¡­¡± She wanted to say something, but Nic Clinton didn¡¯t even look at her. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my mother now.¡± A sense of grievance rose in her heart, but more was humiliation. Laura Kent was even more displeased. ¡°What are you talking about? You have been engaged to Elena for so long. You will get married sooner orter. Moreover, the Clinton family also needs a child of the third generation!¡± ¡°Now Bill Clinton is gone. Of course, you will be responsible for the Clinton family¡¯s next generation!¡± Chapter 96 Lena White was notorious as a New Deli six years ago. That was also one of the reasons why Robert hated her. A girl fought more fiercely than a man for no reason. But when she lived in her childhood, if she didn¡¯t beat someone, she would have to be beaten. Therefore, Lena White didn¡¯t want to risk her life in a fight. She could tie with a taekwondo champion at the age of 15. Now there were forty bodyguards, but if she fought four Huh! The Lena White only used two parts. The four bodyguards fell to the ground, while Emily Sandra already taken off half of her clothes and was riding on Robert, trying to unbutton his belt. ¡°Oh, busy.¡± Looking at the man under her, Lena White knew that Robert couldn¡¯t just be drunk. There must be something in the wine. Otherwise, the two brothers and sister of the Sandra family couldn¡¯t bear him. However, the older Robert was, the more naive he was? Or did he underestimate his enemy? Looking at Miss Sandra again, Lena White¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. It seemed that Emily didn¡¯t expect that Lena White would appear in this way. Her pupils began to tremble. ¡°You, you, you¡­ You are Lena White?¡± It was said that she was the nine daughter of the Sandra family, but in fact, she and the eldest young master were twins of opposite sex. Because her nickname was 9, they were called Miss nine since childhood Stepping on the floor of red wine, Lena White slumped into the leather sofa of the box and said, ¡°it¡¯s been six years. Why do you still want to sleep with my husband?¡± Hearing this, the unruly and willful Miss nine¡¯s face turned pale. The man¡¯s belt in her hand was loosened, but she still rode on Robert¡¯s waist and refused to get off. She tried her best to maintain her dignity and said in a hard tone, ¡°don¡¯t bother. Your husband doesn¡¯t like you. President Robert doesn¡¯t like you at all, so he kidnapped you abroad on their wedding night.¡± ¡°It sounds like he likes you¡­¡± As Lena White spoke, she pointed at her disheveled clothes and said, ¡°if he likes you, why do you have to make every effort to drug him?¡± Hearing that, Miss Nine blushed and said, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, but I have to discipline my husband!¡± Lena White meant something. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Every word seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. It was not hatred, but pure viciousness. ¡°After all, it¡¯s my thing. I don¡¯t like to share it with others. It¡¯s so dirty.¡± At that time, she saw a bodyguard in front of her who had not fainted to death and was about to get up, but she lifted his foot and stepped hard under the shoe. With a crack, his ribs seemed to be broken. The man screamed, rolled his eyes andpletely passed out Shaking violently, Miss Nine was so scared that she rolled down from Robert and hid behind her brother. Only then did she find that her brother¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lena White, as bright as gold. ¡°Lena¡­¡± ¡°Arvin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for six years. You have learned to help your sister y with her brother-inw?¡± Lena White looked gentle, and her eyebrows and eyes were soft. However, her cold smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. She sneered, ¡°you are really something!¡± Hearing that, Arvin¡¯s face turned red. He was choked to death He was known as a bully in the capital. Anyone who saw him would be afraid of him. However, he was like a child in front of Lena White. Unfortunately, he really did something wrong today. With a cold face, Lena White didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take my man away, okay?¡± Of course, Arvin had no objection. Or, he knew that even if he had an objection, it would be useless. The young man didn¡¯t struggle anymore and only asked her loudly, ¡°sister, when did youe back?¡± Lena White smiled but didn¡¯t answer. If Arvin didn¡¯t know she was back, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake. She knew it clearly and didn¡¯t want to answer him. He gave Mark a nce and said, ¡°take it on your shoulder. We¡¯re going back.¡± Mark obediently walked over to carry her on his shoulder, and then followed Lena White away like a dream Lena White walked w, forcibly stepping out of the domineering female CEO¡¯s steps. When Arvin ran out, he saw her intimidating back. The little wolf dog¡¯s eyes immediately melted. She followed him out and stared at him. Until Mark¡¯s car disappeared, Arvin still couldn¡¯t take his mind back His sister was really his sister! Cool!!!!! Emily was scared to death before, but now she was very angry. Looking at how cruel her brother had been before and how anthomaniac he was now, she gritted his teeth and said, ¡°brother, why are you so coward? Are you still afraid of her?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Hearing that, Miss Nine was speechless. All of a sudden, she remembered the way that Lena cut vegetables with Lafite and trampled her ribs like radishes After a long while, she said with no confidence, ¡°but this is our territory. Ask the bodyguards toe here again. Four of them can¡¯t defeat, and forty can, can¡¯t they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business to sleep with Robert. If you dare to touch my sister¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your sister,¡± said Miss Nine angrily ¡°If you were not my sister, one of those Lafite bottles would be yours¡­¡± His words were so frightening that Miss Nine touched her head subconsciously, and then said, ¡°brother, why do you side with others? Do you like her or me¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you are so annoying!¡± Arvin pushed her away in disgust. ¡°If you know I hate you, then don¡¯t bother me anymore. Go, go¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t love me anymore. You said you would help me sleep with Robert for me. I,¡± shouted Miss Nine Arvin said so, and he did think so. But his purpose at that time was very simple. Anyway, his sister liked him. If he let her sleep with Robert, it would also dirty that man. At that time, Lena White would definitely dislike such a despicable woman who couldn¡¯t control her lower part of her body. Unfortunately, as soon as the Lena White appeared just now, Arvin knew that he was still naive. Even though Robert¡¯s sister didn¡¯t look at him kindly just now, the way she looked at him was still different Arvin had known that she loved Robert very much six years ago. He felt sorry for her. Robert had treated her like that. Why couldn¡¯t he give up on that unfaithful man? Wasn¡¯t he good? At least he was young, handsome and energetic? If only he had been born ten years earlier. He would never allow others to bully Lena White like that, especially the bastard Robert Chapter 97 On the other side, Mark didn¡¯te to his senses until the car was halfway out Shit! Shit! Shit! What did he see just now? Is that the true face of Lena White? She was so cruel!!!! However, no matter how he felt, he pretended to be calm. While driving, he apologized, ¡°Miss, thank you for what you have done today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take President Robert away from here.¡± Lena White rubbed her left temple with one hand supporting her forehead. She had a headache Robert was sleeping on herp, and his breath dyed her legs with a thinyer of cloth from time to time, which made her feel that something was about to move in her body. No matter how much she pretended, it was true that she went to save people today. But when she calmed down, she would think that even if Robert really had something to do with Miss Nine, it was his business. As a divorced ex, why did he care so much? But it was right. He also understood it, but when she heard that it was possible, she rushed over without thinking And¡­ She even vented out her anger Thinking of the stuttering Arvin looked at her before, Lena White felt a dull headache. She always felt that thest person she should recruit was that boy. Her head was bigger and her heart was more aching Hearing Mark¡¯s question, she let go of his hand and asked, ¡°are youing here to discuss business with Arvin?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Speaking of this project, Mark heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°we have reached an agreement on this project a few months ago. We have signed a contract before. This time, it¡¯s a supplement to the contract. We have changed some rules. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°But something unexpected happened. The person in charge called me. I didn¡¯t know it until today that Mr. Arvin got involved¡­¡± Speaking of this, Mark stole a nce at Lena White from the rearview mirror. As soon as she heard Mr. Arvin, she frowned. Mark thought that since things had happened, he would like to spit out all the things in his mind. ¡°As you know, Mr. Arvin and President Robert had been at odds with each other before. In the past six years, Mr. Arvin always liked to make trouble for our FC if he had nothing to do. This time, I think he did it on purpose, so he didn¡¯t want to talk to me at all. He just asked me to get out directly.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Robert, don¡¯t you know it has something to do with the lo family?¡± Mark hesitated. he looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°at first, I thought President Robert came here to chase you, but when I saw Mr. Arvin¡¯s attitude, I knew that President Robert should know that I couldn¡¯t handle this project alone, so he specially followed me to Jingshi city¡­¡± ¡°Is this project very important? Must do it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is reced with other projects. But this project has already been started, and it has invested nearly two hundred million in the early stage. Now, the contract is terminated or half withdrawn, which is not good for anyone and is easy to offend people. It¡¯s not afraid to offend these people, but offending money is terrible, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s not a small amount, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mark said, ¡°if the project is also divided into different grades, this project should be the one at the top. I can¡¯t tell you the specific business secrets involved, but President Robert has been preparing for this project for three years. He is determined to get it¡­¡± Lena Whitelistened quietly, but her eyes were at ease. She vaguely recalled the grudge between Robert and Aaron Chapter 98 At that time, her eyes were full of Robert. However, Robert didn¡¯t like her. No matter how close they were to each other, he always treated her coldly. Lena White had also been sad for this, and more than once. Every time she cried, she would cheer up and yell at him that she must win his heart, but her grievance, her forbearance, her carefully ttering all taught Arvin. Six years ago, Arvin was just a 16 year old boy in grade two of the middle stage, with a grey hair. Six years ago, the man that Lena White loved most was Robert, and the man that Arvin hated most was also Robert. As for the reason why Lena White knew master, who was from the capital, and why he called her sister, it had to be mentioned earlier Lena White became famous when she was eight years old. From time to time, she would go to the capital to participate in such apetition. One day, when she went out for a walk, she happened to meet Arvin who was beaten ck and blue by a group of hooligans. At that time, Arvin was only eleven or two years old. Just like Lena White, he was rebellious and wanted to run away from home. He dressed like a young young masterand was targeted by a group of gangsters. They asked him for money, but he refused. Then they began to fight. At that time, Arvin was not fully developed, and he was only one meter and more than 4 thin. How could he be a match for those hooligans? But he was stubborn. He would rather be beaten to death than give the bag to others. Later, when Lena White passed by, she saved this poor girl. She was a beautiful girl about fifteen or six years old. She beat a group of gangsters from the capital, but she was not at a disadvantage at all. Arvin was shocked! Since then, he had regarded Lena White as his idol. When he knew that she was not a street girl, but a legendary talented young painter, he hadpletely pestered her Lena White was just ying with him as her brother and spoiled him very much. Gradually influenced by her, Arvin became better. Since then, Arvin had been calling her sister and brought his twin sister to learn drawing from her. When she was a child, Emily liked the beautiful sister Lena White very much. Later, Lena White had a crush on Robert. She took out his photo and showed it saying that he was the man she was going to marry. That was to say, since then, she had no longer been close to them. At that time, Lena White was not a big girl. She had a very simple idea. She didn¡¯t want Emily to take her man away from her. But in the eyes of Emily, it was her choice between Robert and Aaron. He was left behind. Lena White abandoned him because of Robert. How could a young man who had just suffered two diseases be willing to submit? But she didn¡¯t want to piss Lena White off, so she tried her best to hold back her anger. She found that Robert didn¡¯t treat Lena White well at all. When she was angry, she taught Robert a lesson. She hit him hard twice. Robert thought that it was Lena White who asked him to do so, so he was more annoyed with her. Because of this, Lena White also scolded him and asked him not to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. In his opinion, it was Robert¡¯s fault to drive a wedge between them. The rtionship between the three of them was like a vicious circle, rolling and getting worse and worse All in all, the past was a mess. No one could tell who was right and who was wrong. But the rtionship between Robert and Lena White had indeed entered the worst stage since then. Seeing that the person she liked was farther and farther away from her, she was too anxious to think of the next n. In the end, she did win the title of Mrs. Robert, but that was also the reason why she had buried her six years of life and almost overturned all her future After she was sent away by force, before the ke family¡¯s door was opened, Robert went to her parents and told him. She didn¡¯t know what he had said. In a word, since then, the elders of the lo family had been more strict with him and forcefully cut off his contact with Lena White. The conflict between Arvin and Robert waspletely over! In the past few years, she hadn¡¯t been at home, so she had heard about Robert from Sister Anna. For a while, she had been in a bad situation, and Sister Anna wasn¡¯t willing to tell her more. Later, her attending doctor said that she should talk more about what could make her happy, expectant, and happy things would be helpful for her condition. That was why Sister Anna began to reveal Robert¡¯s movements in China from time to time. Then Lena White found that there was Robert and Arvin everywhere. All in all, as long as he could cause trouble to Robert, he would be everywhere. In the past, he was just a student and didn¡¯t do many bad things. But since he took over the family businessst year, he began to cause trouble to Robert in business. All in all, Robert hated Lena White so much over the years.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. That was also the reason why she didn¡¯t want to contact him actively after she came back. It was not that she hated him, but that she didn¡¯t want him to have an illusion that she agreed with what he had done and that he had done everything right to protect her. What¡¯s more, if he knew that she was forced to divorce by Robert as soon as she came back, she was afraid that he would do something more outrageous. As a result, even if he didn¡¯t know these things, he still did a lot of things The more she thought about it, the more headache she felt for Lena White! And Miss Nine. If she hadn¡¯te, she would have slept with Robert? Chapter 99 When they arrived at the hotel, Lena White felt that her mission had beenpleted. After returning the person to Mark, she turned around and was about to leave. But before she could take a step forward, Mark suddenly stopped her with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°Miss White, I know I shouldn¡¯t mention it, but can you help me take care of President Robert? It will only take about two hours.¡± ¡°Are you still going out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I must get the President of this project, Robert. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now, so I have to go and investigate it again¡­¡± Lena White nodded to show her understanding, but she still said, ¡°there are so many waiters here. Most of them want to wait in line to take care of him, and I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s in line.¡± ¡°But they all have a crush on President Robert¡­¡± Hearing this, Lena White looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°isn¡¯t I the one who wants him the most?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have any intention. Anyway¡­¡±. ¡°If you can¡¯t find a woman, you can change to a man. I have seen a lot of waiters here¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mark shook his head more violently and said, ¡°men are not safe either. We have met each other several times before, and each of them took the opportunity to get into the bed of President Robert¡­¡± At this moment, it was hard for her to say more about Lena White. In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to doubt Mark. Although Robert was very cold, he had a halo that was close to fiendish nature. There were a lot of ¡°Crazy¡± people who met him. Including herself. If she hadn¡¯t been so crazy back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this There were two people in Lena White¡¯s mind. One of them was rational and said, ¡°no, no, No. don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s none of your business even if he is molested by other men and women? You two have divorced. Besides, he is a man. What loss can he suffer? One of the sensibility faction said that if he wanted to help, as the saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion. Although he was a man, if he was ¡°raped¡± by someone he didn¡¯t know, with his almost unsociable personality, he would be ¡°ashamed and indignant tomit suicide¡±? The rational said, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business. Besides, he can¡¯tmit suicide with shame and indignation. Besides, there are so many people in their hotel. Can¡¯t he find a normal person? If one person couldn¡¯t do it, he could get ten or eight people. It was impossible for these people to gang up on him together, wasn¡¯t it? But the sensibility faction said, ¡°what if these ten or eight people really together?¡±? By that time, you will have a conscience??? Lena White scratched her head and finally agreed. After Mark left, Lena White stayed with Robert alone. When she gently covered the corner of the quilt for him, she suddenly realized that it was nonsense whether she was rational, emotional or helping him! There was only one reason for her to stay here: she couldn¡¯t stand it! She couldn¡¯t imagine what Robert would do to another man or woman under such a circumstance. At the thought of those scenes, she wanted to kill him. Yes, it was her desire, possessiveness and¡­ Expectation for him! Even if he didn¡¯t love her, she still hoped selfishly that he wouldn¡¯t love anyone, so that she could at least feel better. Lena White knew that it was not normal for her to think so, but in the past six years, she had lived by chewing his name for nearly two thousand days and nights. Now if she didn¡¯t know, how could she let it go? Even if he wasn¡¯t her own, she didn¡¯t want him to be someone else¡¯s. Sure enough, she hadn¡¯t recovered from her madness yet. Lena White thought desperately, but she couldn¡¯t control herself, nor could she control the heart that wanted to stay by his side. Even if he knew nothing ¡°Robert, why is it so difficult to love you?¡± Lena Whitey on the edge of his bed, staring at his face obsessively She didn¡¯t want to feel wronged, because the road was chosen by herself. The man was chosen by herself, and she had to bite the hard bones. But ¡°I¡¯m going to let you go. Why do you stille to me? I¡¯d rather you cut my heart as before.¡± ¡°Robert, we¡­¡±? She couldn¡¯t go on asking, even if he couldn¡¯t hear at all. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She grabbed the edge of his pillow with her trembling right hand, trying to hold back her tears. Her fingers turned white It rained at night. She rolled up the curtains in the bedroom, as if teasing Lena White She squinted for a while and stood up to close the window. She was stunned by the darkness outside the window. She didn¡¯t know how long it had passed. When she turned around again, she found that the quilt on Robert¡¯s body was kicked away. Half of the quilt was covered on him, and the other half fell on the edge of the bed She walked over, bent over and pulled up the quilt to cover him again. When she withdrew her finger, she suddenly felt a tension on her wrist Her heart skipped a beat. She looked up subconsciously and met his deep eyes. There was no light in the room. Only the moonlight of [dzdz] came in through the thin curtain. His eyes were even brighter than usual in the night The light was like a hook, hooked the soft flesh on her heart. All of a sudden, she felt hard to breathe. As if escaping from something, she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just tucked you in. Did I wake you up?¡± Her voice was very light, with a little hoarse that had not been spoken for a long time. When she spoke, her slightly dry lips opened and closed. Even if she tried her best to suppress it, the slightly rapid breathing was still clear and audible in the quiet bedroom. She was nervous! Robert asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Debbie was rendered speechless Well, how could she exin it now so that he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand her? Chapter 100 Taking a deep breath, Lena White chose not to exin anything. She tried hard to withdraw her hand and leave. Unfortunately, Robert¡¯s big hand was as hard as iron, holding her tightly. ¡°Answer me.¡± He said. What should she answer? You were framed and I rushed to save you? Lena White didn¡¯t want Robert to misunderstand her. So she exerted more strength. She would rather hurt herself than take her hand back. But Robert didn¡¯t know whether he was sober or not at that time. He just stubbornly grabbed her and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Lena White couldn¡¯t escape, so she had to give up But her tone was anxious and irritated. ¡°If you want to know something, you can ask Mark directly tomorrow. It¡¯ste now. Can¡¯t you have a rest first?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, and there were two words shing in his eyes, ¡°no!¡±. At this time, Lena White was struggling hard to get rid of his grip, but she also used her vital energy. She asked angrily, ¡°Robert, are you awake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± She nodded, chuckled and said, ¡°it seems that she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°I said I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could utter the word ¡®Drunk¡¯, Lena White said angrily, ¡°Robert, who isn¡¯t drunk, won¡¯t exin it so directly. He will only show his consciousness by his actions¡­¡± She was right. He was indeed the kind of person she was talking about But just now, maybe it was because he just woke up, or maybe it was because the night was too beautiful that his performance was affected. In a word, even Robert himself did not know why he was in such a hurry to exin. Then she was interrupted by his words. Lena White continued, ¡°if you have to listen to my exnation, no problem. When you have enough sleep, you can ask Mark toe with you tomorrow. If not, can you believe what I said?¡± Robert still didn¡¯t say anything. He just held her hand tighter and tighter, showing his master¡¯s anger. Lena White was not afraid at all. She didn¡¯t even dodge his gaze, and slowly gritted her teeth. ¡°Robert¡­¡± She said, ¡°you hurt me!¡± It was not until then that Robert realized that he had held her hand too tightly. The man¡¯s eyes swept across her face slightly and slowly loosened his hands. But when he loosened his hands a little, he suddenly stopped. Caught off guard, Lena White followed her movement andy down under him Robert looked down at her with one hand on her face. In the darkness, it seemed that the wolf king was examining his prey inch by inch, from hair, face, body, to feet Lena White suddenly felt a little nervous. She wanted to struggle to get up, but was pressed back by him again. ¡°Just sleep here!¡± After saying that, he hugged her andy down, half sideways, holding her in his arms Tightly! Lena White held her breath and wondered if she was dreaming Was she crazy enough to have an illusion? Just leave! This man was capricious and moody. Even if he did something ambiguous, he should not be misunderstood However, when she was in his arms, her heart couldn¡¯t help but lean towards him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even though she knew that she was making a fool of herself again and again, she was still disdaining herself, but another voice in her heart said, ¡°just be willful once, just once! After all, it was the first time he hugged her How could she push him away! Chapter 101 ¡°That¡¯s it. Thanks to Miss White, I can bring you back smoothly.¡± On the early morning of the second day, Mark was called up by Robert to exin. It was not thatplicated. He was a good talker and soon told her what happened yesterday in detail. But in fact, he felt a little guilty. In fact, he had left for less than an hourst night and came back. But when he thought of the abnormal behavior of his previous boss, he made a bold decision that he¡¯d better note up. It was not until this morning that he was called up by Robert to exin However, Lena White didn¡¯t have much reaction. She just looked indifferent all the time. After hearing what Mark said, she stood up and said, ¡°well, let¡¯s make it clear!¡± Then he looked at Marcia, who was listening to the story attentively, and said, ¡°let¡¯s go¡­¡± Marcia didn¡¯t know what to do She was woken up from the bed and came up to listen to the story. Now she stood up and was about to go downstairs with Lena White. She was much more sober now. She knew that Lena White would specially ask her toe here because she didn¡¯t want her to make blind and disorderly conjectures, so she just called her up together to exin clearly. However, although she had exined it clearly, she still smelled a trace of ¡°old love seems to be rekindling¡±. However, it was still uncertain whether the two of them were single arrows or double arrows She stole a nce at Robert and found that he had been looking at Lena White. It was not until they reached the door that he could not help but say, ¡°wait¡­¡± Lena White pressed her hand on the doorknob and thought she should leave as soon as possible But Robert was like a drug addict to her. As long as he waved at her casually, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Pretending to be calm, she turned around and looked at him. Lena White raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Mr. Feng, anything else?¡± Robert didn¡¯t move his eyes away from her. He looked at her back and forth as if he was trying to figure out what she was thinking. Finally, he said, ¡°since you helped me, I¡¯ll treat you a meal. Just take it as my appreciation.¡± Mark, who was trying his best to stand aside as a background board, was rendered speechless President Robert, don¡¯t be so arrogant! If you want to have dinner with her, you can have a good talk. If you talk to her in this way, you will be rejected. Don¡¯t you really have AC count in your heart? There was nothing wrong with Mark¡¯s worry. As expected, when he said so, Lena White refused without hesitation, ¡°no, I promised Ryan that I would have a meal with him before I left.¡± When she left the presidential suite, Lena White¡¯s eyes inadvertently swept over the tea table. There was a half finger thick document on it. It should be the project contract that Robert was going to talk about in JA city. She should have a talk with him when she was free. At least, she didn¡¯t want him to do that childish revenge again. Such an idea shed through her mind, and she sent a message to him. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Robert¡¯s reaction was at least an hour slower. It was not until he received a phone call from the front desk that he heard that Lena White had dressed up and went to the Lewis Bond with a charming look that he asked Mark with a dark face, ¡°is Lu more important than me?¡± Debbie was rendered speechless Mark felt so tired. He thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know that Lu is not more important than you now. I only know that if you keep doing this, everyone will be more important than you ¡ª- ¡ª- The restaurant booked by Lewis Bond was a little far from the hotel. When he drove to pick up Lena White himself, he brought her arge bouquet of flowers. Looking at the blue and enchanting petals, Lena White reached out her hand to take them, but said, ¡°from now on, don¡¯t give this kind of flower to me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man opened the door for a while and looked back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Lena White shook her head and said, ¡°don¡¯t waste it. Since you have the money, why don¡¯t you keep it and invite me to dinner?¡± After saying that, the two got on the car and went all the way to the hotel. When she got out of the car, Lena White didn¡¯t bring flowers on purpose. The Lewis Bond took a look at her and said that she was not a little girl anymore. She felt a little embarrassed to hold such a bouquet of flowers to have dinner. Lewis Bond smiled and didn¡¯t say anything When they entered the restaurant, they found that the Lewis Bond had booked the whole restaurant. So even if she came in with the flowers in her arms just now, no one would see it. There was no need to be embarrassed. However, the more he acted like this, the more uneasy Lena White felt She thought her refusal was obvious when she was in the hotel, but now it seemed that Ryan didn¡¯t want to stop. For a moment, the taste of Lena White disappeared. However, with a smile on his face, Lewis Bond poured her a ss of water and ced a dish on the table from time to time. ¡°Come on, you likemb chop, don¡¯t you? Eat more¡­¡± It was not easy for her to refuse, so she just said lightly, ¡°you¡¯re wee, senior. I can eat by myself.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. I just want to be nice to you.¡± Lena White took a deep breath and felt like a bowl of water was in her heart. It was empty in heart and she was afraid that it would spill at any time. However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t think she was worried enough. Suddenly, there was a melodious violin sound in the empty dining room Chapter 102 A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes came over, ying the eighth Violin Concerto. Even though Lena White was a womanizer, she knew that it was a ssical song that was often used as a background song for proposing. Her heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t even hold the fork In fact, Lewis Bond could see that she was nervous, but he didn¡¯t intend to give her a chance to breathe. While gracefully cutting the steak on the te, he asked, ¡°by the way, why do you live in the same hotel with Robert?¡± Lena White raised her head and looked at him. Her heart was in a mess. Finally, she chose to lie. ¡°After all, he and I are a couple. It¡¯s strange that we don¡¯t live together!¡± The dining knife in the hand of the Lewis Bond stopped, and his lowered eyes looked up at her face, which was trying to calm down. He asked, ¡°even if you divorced, you still call me husband and wife?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lena White¡¯s heart was racing. She looked as calm as water. ¡°Did Sister Anna tell you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me that. What matters is that you can¡¯t refuse me with such an insincere excuse in the future.¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, but they didn¡¯t expect the Lewis Bond to be so powerful. Or, in the past, he was so restrained in front of her that she had never really noticed other aspects of him except tenderness. But she was wrong just now. Lena White put down the fork and was not in the mood to eat anymore. She looked up at him and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You just feel that you have just ended a hopeless rtionship. You feel very tired. You don¡¯t want to get involved in a new rtionship so soon. Do you also think it¡¯s not appropriate?¡± The Lewis Bond took the lead and spoke more clearly than Lena White. This made Lena White even more embarrassed. She wanted to say that you were really good, but we were not right for each other. But the good man card was in her hand, but she couldn¡¯t give it out. In the end, Lena White sighed helplessly and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She just said, ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± ¡°Just because I understand, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you pressure or force you to ept me now¡­¡± Hearing this, Lena White was about to rest assured, but he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so many years. There¡¯s no need to worry about these days.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to have a good meal. Holding the ss in her hand, Lena White took a sip absentmindedly. Only then did she realize that it smelled like red wine. In fact, it was grape juice. Did he know that she couldn¡¯t drink? Lena White was more concentrated and didn¡¯t know what to talk about next. Lewis Bond wiped his mouth and asked calmly, ¡°by the way, will you leave tomorrow? What time is your flight? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°No, thanks. Someone will send you there!¡± Hearing this, the Lewis Bond raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that the man is Robert.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not him¡­¡± It was not Robert who sent Lena White back to New Deli, but the eldest son of the Sandra family, the bully of the capital, Arvin. He had bought the air ticket of Lena White and asked him to return it. He had specially used the private ne of his family to send her back to New Deli. With his involvement in the matter that No. 99 attacked Robert, Lena White felt a little ufortable. But when she thought that she had to have a talk with him, she didn¡¯t resist and boarded his private ne. But after a few words, the two of them began to quarrel Chapter 103 Or, it was Arvin¡¯s one-sided roar. ¡°Sister, what did you say? Do you want me to let him go? How could it be possible?¡± Even after six years, Arvin was born to be impetuous. When he heard that Lena White asked him not to make Robert in the project, he couldn¡¯t control his temper. ¡°You let him go?¡± Lena White nced at him and sneered, ¡°do you have any misunderstandings about yourself? Do you really think that Robert is afraid of you?¡± She looked weak, but in fact, she was still the crazy girl who was fearless all the time. When she faced Robert, she looked like an ordinary girl. When she faced others, the knives in her eyes were always piled up without hesitation. Arvin was frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m not happy to hear you say that. What can¡¯t Ipare with him?¡± No one couldpare with him Lena White shook her head in the face of such a silly boy. Robert was older than Arvin, with a higher education background than Arvin. Not to mention Robert, Arvin¡¯s EQ was not high. Even though the two families had rich backgrounds, he had less business experience than Robert for at least ten years In this case, there was no need to look for trouble. So she decided to type on Arvin and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make a judgment if I can¡¯tpare with him. But if I¡¯m Robert, I should be having dinner with your grandfather now.¡± Arvin was not afraid at all. ¡°Who is my grandfather? People like him can see him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I should thank you, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Lena White didn¡¯t retort. She just followed his words and provoked him, ¡°if you hadn¡¯t worked so hard to be a demon these times, how could he have the chance to see the master of the Arvin family?¡± Arvin had been wearing a contemptuous look, but he finally understood what he meant when he heard this. ¡°You mean¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to continue. Indeed, he had suffered a loss from Robert six years ago, hadn¡¯t he? At that time, he always made trouble for Robert because of Lena White. Although it didn¡¯t cause any loss to him in fact, it really made him suffer for a while. At that time, he wascent and thought he had the upper hand. However, Robert took his side immediately. He didn¡¯t know how he reported it to his grandfather. After that, he was closely watched wherever he went. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had no chance to look for Lena White abroad in the past six years Now he went to college obediently and worked in his uncle¡¯spany. His grandfather hadn¡¯t cared about him for a while, so he was careless. Besides, it was easy for him to deal with Robert recently, so he was a little arrogant. He thought he was really a genius, and Robert was just so so. Now that Lena White was so dark, he couldn¡¯t help but sweat on his back. He had a vague feeling that something bad was going to happen But he wouldn¡¯t admit it. Maybe she was just too worried. Maybe Robert was a useless man? Lena White knew what he was thinking at a nce, Then she said bluntly, ¡°Robert is not like you. He has been spoiled since he was a child. Since the first grade of primary school, except for the ke family old master, there has been no decent elder at home who will care about his life or death. Why don¡¯t you check how he grows up safe and sound? And he even snatched the position of general manager of FC from the old yboy who is biased towards outer space like Mr. Feng. He has been sitting steadily for several years?¡± Arvin was rendered speechless ¡°Just do what you can. Don¡¯t be so arrogant to give your head away¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Looking at him, Lena White knew that he had taken in her words, so she stopped training and asked, ¡°do you still think that I will be happy in the name of revenging on him?¡± Hearing this, Arvin became anxious again. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t given up on him, have you? I¡¯m talking about you. You can¡¯t forget the pain after you recover. It¡¯s an idiot whether you remember to eat or not.¡± Lena White, who was called a fool, rolled her eyes at him and said impatiently, ¡°I just gave up, so I told you not to make trouble for him anymore. I don¡¯t care anymore. What are you still doing with him?¡± ¡°Then you can divorce him if you don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t make trouble for him.¡± Arvin raised his head and said valiantly. She wouldn¡¯t make trouble even if she got divorced Well, Lena White raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°did you say that?¡± ¡°Yes, I said¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will divorce him. So you have to promise me that you will never do such a hard and thankless thing again.¡± Arvin didn¡¯t know that she had divorced. He thought he had finally persuaded her and was very happy. He promised immediately that he would listen to her in the future. Chapter 104 In the big back row of the back row, Marcia, who was in the ne with Lena White, was about to roll her eyes Was Sister White so scheming? So who gave her the courage to go against Sister White? She had an ex husband who was the richest man in New Deli, and now she had a rich man who could be fooled by her? Fortunately, he had changed his view of her and formally submitted to her. If she was still as reckless as before, he might really not know whether she was dead or alive now. All of a sudden, Marcia became a coward, and then leaned the corner as if invisible On the other side, it was almost the same as what Lena White had expected. Just as she said, Robert was sitting in the garden of the Arvin family, ying chess with the old master with a smile. Old master Arvin used to work in the army. Although he lived afortable life at home, he was still a man of character. If he couldn¡¯t try it himself, he could only pass the addiction of the chessboard. However, in the whole Arvin, except for Arvin, who was stubborn by nature, there was almost no second person who could reallypete with him. That was also the reason why he liked the troublesome Arvin the most. But Robert was different. In the eyes of the old master Arvin, Robert was like a child of someone else. He wanted to find a trace of all the advantages he could see from the descendants of the Arvin family, including Robert. In addition, he was far better than the old master Arvin had imagined. And on the chessboard, it was the same. After ying a few rounds of chess, old master was in a good mood. When he was happy, Robert pretended to say casually, ¡°it¡¯s just a project worth hundreds of millions. I shouldn¡¯t have bothered the old master Arvin, but the project¡¯s dyed for one day will cost nearly a million¡­¡± old master raised his eyebrows and seemed to understand the purpose of Robert¡¯s trip, waiting for him to continue.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Robert didn¡¯t refuse. His words were burning and he said firmly, ¡°it¡¯s not short of you to think about it for more than a million times, but it¡¯s a pity to waste it. I¡¯m the only one who has been dragged in the first ce. Now that you¡¯re involved, I¡¯m on the same boat with you. I¡¯ve thought about it for a while and decided to ask old master Arvin to be a peacemaker. The misunderstandings between me and Mr. Arvin should be solved as soon as possible, and the problems of the project should be solved.¡± He was a fox that had lived for a thousand years. How could old master not understand what the younger generation meant? However, old master was in a good mood at the moment. He also knew that Robert had a sense of propriety in doing things, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about it. Just let it go. As for Arvin¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t I need to exin to Mr. Arvin in person?¡± Hearing this, old master tilted his head and looked at him. She thought to herself, ¡®are you trying to exin it to my son? He must teach her a lesson! old master shook his hand and said, ¡°No. the Butler has told me about it. Arvin is young and ignorant. As his brother, you don¡¯t have to argue with him. There is no need to exin. If he really has any dissatisfaction, my father will be there, right?¡± Robert was not an insatiable person. After hearing old master¡¯s words, he stopped immediately. On the one hand, he thanked the old master Arvin; on the other hand, he tried his best to y up to the old master Arvin He wanted his opponent to have a good fight, but he couldn¡¯t lose too badly. From time to time, he would intentionally take one or two steps forward, step back and step forward Five times, he won two times, and then tried to lose three times, without any trace, which made old master unable to see that he was giving in. The old master Arvin became more and more energetic. In the end, he even asked Robert to have dinner at home. When Arvin came back from sending Lena White back, he was so angry that his nose almost twitched. Without saying anything, he drove home at full speed. Chapter 105 But Arvin couldn¡¯t even catch up with the heat. As soon as he arrived home, he was taken away. She didn¡¯t even let him meet her. When he thought of the Butler¡¯s words on the phone, ¡°young master and old master yed five rounds of chess, and old master had agreed to the business,¡± Arvin was furious. She went straight to old master and shouted at him, ¡°Grandpa, why are you still on your side? What benefits did von give you? Why did he only y five rounds of chess with you? Did I waste the five hundred rounds I yed with you since childhood?¡± old master was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t want to argue with his grandson. But now the little bastard was not only dizzy, but also a little arrogant. No wonder he came to ask for an exnation. ¡°Benefits? I can make up for the big hole you have dug¡­¡± old master snorted two times and said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only been doing business for a few days, but I haven¡¯t even increased the money! Do you think you¡¯ve grown up? You¡¯ve been set up and are in a hurry to donate money. How dare youe back andin to your grandfather for money?¡± Hearing this, Arvin was really unhappy. In a huff, he asked, ¡°why did I let him set a trap?¡± ¡°Do you know how much money our family will invest in Robert¡¯s project?¡± Arvin said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to invest in thepany. I just want to make fun of him. I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t invest in thepany or not. Just drag him and hang him, so that he won¡¯t have any money to make money. What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t have to wear pants¡­¡± old master sneered. The Butler still loved the child and reminded him, ¡°young master, if the contract is fulfilled, the ke family will not die at a loss. The one who died at a loss is ourpany¡­¡± After saying that, the old butler took out a small n from nowhere. The calction beads were all made of pure gold. After dialing a number, he made an ount with Arvin. ¡°If everything goes well with Robert, we can take back 70% of the cost of this project in a year, and start to profit in two years. Five yearster, we can increase the amount of money we invest by five to ten times.¡± Arvin¡¯s lips trembled and he suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. Could he earn five to ten times in five years? Is this project so profitable? He blinked his eyes and was a little confused. Although the reason why he wanted to get involved in this project was not purely for the purpose of making fun of Robert, the data calcted by the butler was more promising than other projects he had seen before! He suddenly became interested. The Butler continued to calcte and said, ¡°but if young master goes against him now, we have to pay at least one billion for the liquidated damages. And if the one billion is paid to Robert, he can directly invest in the project in reverse. Then it¡¯s just a small loss. Anyway, it¡¯s not him who pays the loss.¡± Now Arvin really understood what she meant, but he was not convinced. ¡°How could it be possible? That person didn¡¯t tell me that when I signed the contract.¡± ¡°Oh, the man young master referred to seems to be one of the President¡¯s ssmates, Robert¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, old master Arvin stood up with an expression of watching a good show, Tut tut: ¡°don¡¯t you understand? He just set you up on purpose. Knowing that you wanted to tease him, he dug a big hole for you and spread soft soil on it. You really thought it was a t ground to step up. Now that you have fallen into the hole, you can¡¯t get out. You can only continue to fill in something and yourself before climbing out. If you can¡¯t fill the uneven ground¡­¡± old master took the Butler¡¯s n and snapped at his grandson, ¡°one billion, one billion Chapter 106 Arvin¡¯s face turned red!! He was used to being scolded by his grandfather and didn¡¯t care at all. However, he was not convinced that he lost to Robert. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If he really wants to set me up, how could hee to Jingshi city to talk to me in person because of a project change? And he was even threatened by me to drink No. 99 wine?¡± ¡°How dare you say that? Your sister is crazy, and so are you?¡± Business was just a matter of losing money. No matter how much, the Arvin family could not afford to lose. But what happened that night was out of old master¡¯s expectation. It was one thing for him to protect his son, but it was another for the dignity of the Arvin family. He pped his grandson¡¯s head rudely and asked fiercely, ¡°do you know that there was a video in that room? Even if his wife didn¡¯te to grab him at that time, the police would immediately knock at the door?¡± ¡°¡­ what?¡± Arvin waspletely dumbfounded, but old master was so angry that he kicked him and said, ¡°silly boy, you¡¯re still ten years early to fight against the guy from the ke family!¡± Robert said the same words to Mark. ¡°That brat wants to fight against me. He is one hundred years earlier!¡± Mark was a little worried, but he didn¡¯t expect that his boss would do this in secret. He had thought that it was a dead end, but his boss cut the melon and vegetables in person, creating a broad road What¡¯s more, the night that she had thought the boss would lose his life had be the biggest reliance in her hand. With the help of the video that Arvin and No. 99 drugged that day, if Arvin dared to do anything recklessly in the future, he would disgrace his sister and the whole Lo family. Anyway, the boss would not suffer any loss However, thinking of the loss, Mark couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®since my boss knows everything, was he drugged that night?¡¯? If I didn¡¯t call Miss White for help? Could she get rid of the sleepiness? Or did he even know that his boss would call Miss White and she woulde to rob him? Thinking of this, he got goose bumps. His boss was so powerful!!!! But this time, Mark really overestimated Robert. Although he had arranged everything well, he still couldn¡¯t figure out that it was Lena White who had drugged her in the wine that night. And the feeling of Lena White staying by his side that night was still lingering in Robert¡¯s mind Why did shee? No matter what kind of person she was, or perhaps the more miserable she was, the happier she would be? Would she still like him? Robert had been bothered by this question all the way until he returned to New Deli But then she took part in a dinner party. She drank a lot inside and walked out of it with unsteady steps. Mark¡¯s situation was worse than Robert¡¯s. The two men came out with the smell of alcohol. When the driver saw the two people get off, he quickly trotted to greet them and sent the two people to the car. Mark took the initiative to sit on the passenger seat, but as soon as he touched the seat, he closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t move. In the back seat, Robert felt a little dizzy. He closed his eyes and took off his coat. Then he loosened his tiezily. When he unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, the driver asked him in front of him, ¡°President Robert, where are you going to have a rest tonight? The ke family or the pine garden?¡± ¡°The pine garden.¡± After telling him the destination, he said, ¡°send Kevin back first.¡± The driver nodded and stopped moving. He just raised his head and closed his eyes to rest. Half an hourter, the driver sent Mark home. He called his girlfriend downstairs. After he was picked up, he rushed back and sent Robert back to the pine garden. They were a little far away from each other. This time, the driver had driven for more than an hour. When she arrived at the ce, she saw that he didn¡¯t move, so she had to call him, ¡°President Robert? President Robert? Here we are.¡± Robert didn¡¯t sleep well and woke up as soon as he woke up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around with a frown. When he found that he had arrived home, he subconsciously lifted his foot and got off the car But now he was drunk and his legs were so weak that he staggered as soon as he got off the car. The driver was frightened. ¡°President Robert, you are too drunk. How about I help you up?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, you can go now.¡± He waved his hand and refused the driver¡¯s help The driver was worried about Robert and could only follow him Robert lived in Building 8 of the pine garden. When he arrived at the gate of the building, he pressed the door lock with his finger. When he was about to open the door, he suddenly pressed the door back. After that, the driver looked nkly at his boss who took out his mobile phone and made a call he said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk!¡± The driver:??? Who was he calling? Why did the boss¡¯s voice sound so gentle? ¡°Can you take care of me? My head hurts!¡± The driver shivered and was frightened. Did he hear it wrong! ¡®is boss acting like a spoiled child?¡¯? ¡°I¡¯m in Building 8 of the pine garden.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t know whether the other party would agree to take care of her or not. Anyway, his boss hung up the phone in a daze. Then he leaned against the wall outside the building and slowly sat on the steps. He even picked up a weed on the grass in a childish manner with his right hand. For a moment, the driver forgot to marvel at the existence of dog¡¯s tail grass in such a high-endmunity. He just felt that his boss was so drunk today. At this time, there was only a click! All of a sudden, the door of Building 8 was opened. A beautiful woman in pajamas came out and walked straight to the big friend Robert who was sitting on the steps The driver was suffocated! Shit!!! Did the boss hide a mistress???? Chapter 107 And the ¡®mistress¡¯ was Lena White. She looked at the man in front of her like a child, and the dog¡¯s tail grass he had collected from nowhere. For a moment, she thought she had mistaken someone else. As if it was a dream when he received the phone call, he said, ¡°anyway, don¡¯t dream of me. Even if I have a crush on a pig, I won¡¯t fall in love with you, Lena White.¡± the words were still in my ears. But all of a sudden, she heard someone say, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Can you take care of me?¡±? He asked her to take care of him? Why? How did he know she lived here? ¡®investigate?¡¯? Although it was only a piece of cake for Robert to investigate her, the problem was, why did hee to her? There were ten thousand reasons in Lena White¡¯s mind, but in the end, she didn¡¯t have the heart to let him copse at the entrance of the corridor and pick her up. At room 801, building 8 of the pine garden. This was thetest address of Lena White. The elevator slowly rose. When it arrived at floor 8, Robert staggered out first. But he didn¡¯t go to room 801. Instead, he went to Room 802, which was opposite to room 801. It was sote now. Did he go there to disturb the people? Frowning, Lena White rushed over and took her back. ¡°No, it¡¯s this room.¡± As she spoke, she turned around to room 801, but Robert¡¯s eyes were fixed on the side of Room 802. The look in his eyes was as if he didn¡¯t understand why his home was suddenly not his home, but the opposite one After entering the room, Robert stumbled, holding the grass in his hand all the time Lena White was amused. She reached out her hand and tried to pull it out for him, but the grass poked into her heart. ¡°Here you are!¡± Robert was really drunk, especially when he was not sober. A drunken smile made the me of love in Lena White¡¯s heart twitch like a small hand, which disturbed her heart. She was going crazy!!!! Not daring to look at him, Lena White pped his hand away almost psychologically, and the pitiful dog tail grass also fell to the ground Robert seemed to be frightened by her sudden ¡°anger¡±. He sat on the sofa and looked at the grass nkly. It seemed that she wanted to pick it up, but she didn¡¯t dare because of the fierce look of Lena White. Lena White¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was shocked by his cute expression like a big dog. She sat aside and pressed her forehead, but she couldn¡¯t calm down the rapid heartbeat in her chest. Calm down! Calm down! Calm down! But the more she warned herself, the more restless she felt. Finally, she took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of wine¡­¡± Before he could say the three words honey water, her delicate wrist was tightly grasped by him. Robert tried his best, but the sped part was a little painful But before Lena White could ask him what happened, he pulled her hard. Caught off guard, Lena White sprang to him. When Robert was brought in, he was half leaning against the sofa. Now he was hit by her with her arms on the ground, and the two fell down on the sofa happily. At such a close distance, Lena White could clearly hear his breath with the smell of alcohol. It was turbid, heavy and somewhat angry. ¡°Why are you pulling me?¡± Lena Whiteined and was about to get up from him. However, just as she stood up, he pressed her waist hard and pressed her against his chest. Then he said angrily, ¡°you hit me.¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®fuck! He even learned toin first? Besides, was she hitting him? At most, it was just a p away from his hand But Robert didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Why did you hit the person you like?¡± Ha ha! She could see that he would not onlyin first when he was drunk, but also lower his intelligence. Unfortunately, his words were like a knife stabbing into her heart, making her heart ache. Even though she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have been mad at a drunkard, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said in a deliberately retaliatory tone, ¡°because I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Hearing this, Robert¡¯s well, which was as deep as a pool, suddenly turned cold.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His deep eyes reflected her palm sized face, as if he wanted to confirm something, following her beautiful forehead, nose tip, and until It was a small and soft mouth. Chapter 108 Before she could react, he suddenly loosened his right hand from her wrist. While sping her neck, he gave her a domineering and rude kiss. There was no time for Lena White to react Or, even if she could react, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Her burning breath prated through her nose, causing her scalp to tingle all over her body. She struggled and wanted to shout, ¡°what are you doing?¡± Her pupils dted all of a sudden The man¡¯s right hand tightly gripped the back of her neck. Under the absolute suppression, she could not resist at all. She could only let him hold her tightly and was forced to bear her attack She felt a slight pain on her tongue! Lena White could even clearly feel that he was biting her, with absolute paranoia and madness. It seemed that he was really angry, so he punished her like this ¡°Let¡­ Let me go¡­¡± I. He had a strong smell of red wine in his mouth, pestering her and preventing her from saying aplete sentence. The icy male air enveloped the Lena White. He couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. His kiss made her scalp numb and her heart beat so fast that it was about to explode. No, no He was drunk! He was drunk! So what he did now was not out of his intention, and he was ridiculous to be moved by a kiss of a drunkard that no one could recognize Could it be more humiliating? Suddenly, Lena White opened her mouth and bit him. When the slightly salty smell of blood spilled between the lips and teeth of the two people, the man who was clinging to him finally stopped as if he had realized something Lena White ran away in a panic Different from the night she came back, she was drunk at that time, but she was awake tonight. When she was sober, she would not allow her to do something that even she looked down upon herself, even if he kissed her as soon as she closed her eyes. She had never thought that he would be like this! That night, Lena White couldn¡¯t fall asleep without a doubt. She was spreading pancakes on the bed. Halfway through the stall, she vaguely heard a muffled sound from the living room outside. She didn¡¯t know what Robert had done outside. She didn¡¯t dare to go out to ask him, nor did she dare to go out to have a look. So she rolled up the quilt She turned a deaf ear to him! It was nearly dawn. Lena White seemed to have slept for a while. In a trance, she heard a mming of the door She blinked and suddenly sat up from the bed. Robert left? As soon as the quilt was lifted, she jumped off the bed in a hurry and rushed out without putting on her shoes In the spacious living room, there were traces of sleeping on the sofa, but the person who had been sleeping there Missing. It was good for them to leave, so that the two of them wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed when they met, but Lena White stood numbly in front of the sofa for a long time. Her eyes were filled with disappointment. She lowered her head for a while and hid the bitterness in her eyes. She smiled and turned around silently. Then ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Lena White stared nkly at the man standing behind her for a long time before she licked her lower lip and asked. ¡°Is this your home?¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± Or what? Is it your home? ¡°Why did you take care of me again?¡± He looked at Lena White in confusion and asked, ¡°where is Mark? Where is my driver?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t you call me and tell me that you were downstairs?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m going back to my¡­¡±. Robert finally realized something. He raised his head and looked around four times. When he was sure that the wholeyout of her house looked familiar, a strange thought suddenly jumped into his mind. ¡°This is the pine garden? Is it a room of Building 8?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena White¡¯s face darkened. She could tell from his tone that something was wrong. Then he smiled and asked her, ¡°is this room 801?¡± ¡°No. 801. So what?¡± Hearing the sound, the man raised his eyebrows with an expression that I knew it. Then he said in a very sullen tone, ¡°nice to meet you. I live next to you!¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± He lives in 802? Now it was Lena White¡¯s turn to bepletely stunned. Chapter 109 She looked at Robert in surprise, only to find that he was looking at her with scrutiny. What did this expression mean? Did he think that he bought the house here on purpose because he wanted to be his neighbor? Come on, this is the new house she bought. Not to mention neighbors, she didn¡¯t even recognize the property management. How could she know that he lived next to her! ¡°Check your phone yourself. When did you call mest night? If you can¡¯t remember anything, I can help you review it.¡± Lena White took out her phone and said angrily. In fact, Robert didn¡¯t believe that he would take the initiative to call her, but Lena White said so firmly. He thought for a while and took out his phone. When he found the call log, his face suddenly froze At 1:58 o¡¯clock in the morning, Lena White! Robert tried hard to keep a straight face, but there was still some embarrassment on his face Perhaps, even he himself did not expect that he would make such a stupid mistake. Then how should he deal with it now? Robert racked his brain toe up with an excuse. But now his tongue seemed to have tied up. He tried several times, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. He had to smile at Lena White. But her smile was indescribably stiff ¡°Sorry, i¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± Don¡¯t you remember? It was about the phone call In fact, Lena White felt strangest night. Why did he call her? It seemed that he was really drunk and didn¡¯t know whom he had called. Well, how could such a gentle tone be to her? Butst night, she fainted as soon as she received his call. She thought he came here to look for her, but she did not expect that he also lived here. ¡°Then what do you remember?¡± Lena White asked, but her right hand behind her unconsciously tightened It doesn¡¯t matter whether you called me or not. The point is that you not only called mest night, but also ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. When I woke up, I was lying on your sofa¡­¡± Robert felt a pain in his mouth, as if the tip of his tongue was broken. He thought he was drunk and bit himself, so he didn¡¯t mention it. He nced at her meaningfully and said, ¡°it¡¯s on the ground beside.¡± ¡®what¡¯s that look in his eyes? Does it mean that I deliberately throw him to the ground and fall asleep?¡¯? He had nothing toin about, let alone she did it! He had treated her so badly in the past, and now she was willing to pick him up and go home. It was a return for good. What else did he want her to do? Let him sleep on her only bed? Thinking of this, Lena White felt depressed again. So what wasst night? What was that kiss? And now he said confidently that he didn¡¯t remember anything, and then she couldn¡¯t ask anything All of a sudden, Lena White began to think about it seriously. She might as well take the slippers and send it out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Out of sight, out of mind! But before she could make up her mind, Robert asked her with a long face, ¡°why do you live here?¡± Why can¡¯t I live here? Her voice was so loud that it rolled on the tip of Lena White¡¯s tongue, but she still didn¡¯t ask. She raised her eyes and looked at him deeply. ¡°Do you want to ask me if I bought 801 here because you lived in 802?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Lena White¡¯s eyes darkened, as if she didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy to exin. She wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t move her lips ¡°I only have this apartment, but you have a lot of houses. If you are so worried about me because I want to pester you, you won¡¯t live here in the future, will you?¡± With a cold face, Robert said in a stiff tone, ¡°I can live wherever I want. Do I need to listen to your arrangement?¡± She nodded, as if she didn¡¯t want to arrange for you at all, let alone quarrel with you. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll sell this ce as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no other house?¡± Hearing the voice, Lena White was filled with anger. She red at him, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°then may I ask President Robert, Mr. Feng, Mr. Feng, can I live in my only room now?¡± He didn¡¯t answer for a long time. With red eyes, Lena White kept asking, ¡°is that okay?¡± Chapter 110 At that time, Robert slightly tilted his head. In the morning light, there was a moment when he looked at her gently, with a trace of unspeakable regret in his eyes. Lena White¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost burst into tears. But she held it back. ¡°You can¡¯t live in your own house.¡± Robert then left. Before leaving, he seemed to look back at her, but at that time, Lena White lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t want to look at him at all. Robert¡¯s eyes darkened and his face darkened. When he stood at the door of Room 802, the scene ofst night shed through his mind¨C Lena White took him to the Room 802 where she was in 801 and said, ¡°no, it¡¯s this room.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t recall the whole process, if Lena White really knew that she lived in 802, she shouldn¡¯t have taken her back to her house. Did he misunderstand her again? Robert suddenly remembered the expression on Lena White¡¯s face when she said she was going to sell the house. It was so resolute and a little disappointed He cursed in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but look back at the door of room 801. After a long time, Robert didn¡¯t go back to knock on the door ¡ª- ¡ª- Five dayster, Lena White locked herself up at home and kept reading her diary. Move out? It was impossible. She hadn¡¯t paid the full price of the house yet. Where could she get another one? What¡¯s more, he was too angry to say that. If Robert moved out just because he didn¡¯t like her, why? Upset, Lena White had to shift her attention to work. Fortunately, she had been in a state of inspiration recently, and there was a diary added. In five days, she had designed the clothes, shoes, jewelry, and even the whole stageyout. She was so concentrated that she even forgot to charge her phone. Sister Anna couldn¡¯t get in touch with Lena White, so she directly went to check on her. Only to find that she was just forgetting to eat and sleep. She was so angry that she almost died. ¡°Your phone is just a decoration. Why didn¡¯t you answer it? Do you know that I thought you were suffering from depression? I was almost scared to death.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a message the day before yesterday? I told you I was fine. You know that I always behave like this when I work!¡± Lena White grinned, took the grapes bought by Sister Anna and gulped them down. ¡°Besides, you have the key to my house. If there is an emergency, you can ask your sister toe to me. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°But remember to charge your phone!¡± In a huff, Sister Anna charged Lena White¡¯s phone and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t care what you did when you worked alone before, but now you¡¯re with me. You can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Lena White¡¯s hand, which was eating grapes, suddenly stopped. A warm current coursed through her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to be pretentious. ¡°Okay, okay. Tell me. What brings you here today?¡± Sister Anna, ¡°¡­¡± can¡¯t I just care about you? But it was true that Sister Anna had something else to do this time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It seemed that it was a little difficult to talk about it, but after hesitating for a while, Sister Anna said, ¡°since you asked, there happened to be a dinner party. The other party named and wanted to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I not go?¡± Lena White frowned and said, ¡°I have so much work to do. And you know, I don¡¯t like social engagements¡­¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this, so you just show up ande back after dinner.¡± Sister Anna sighed, ¡°in fact, the person in charge over there asked you to go there again and again, or I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you. As you know, ourpany is still small, and he is willing to have a try just because you are famous enough, so¡­¡± Sister Anna didn¡¯t finish her words, but Lena White knew that if she didn¡¯te out this time, the business might not be sessful. ¡°Okay.¡± Lena White finally agreed. Chapter 111 Lena White was finally taken to a private restaurant by Sister Anna. It is said that it is difficult to make a reservation, and it should be arranged several months in advance. Lena White felt that Sister Anna attached great importance to this customer. Before entering the door, she also adjusted her clothes. Unexpectedly, after entering the door, she heard a nasty greeting: ¡°Yo, it¡¯s really Lena White.¡± Jack Jiang, who was once crushed by Lena White in all aspects, has a great opinion of Lena White. Lena White was a little surprised that he was here. He listened to Jack Jiang and sighed: ¡°What a coincidence! When Manager Hong said that the designer¡¯s name was Lena White, I wondered if it was the same name. Now it seems that it¡¯s really fate. Just¡­¡± He lengthened his tone: ¡°Just really surprised me. Lena used to be known as a talented girl painter. I thought that when you went abroad, you would also win prizes. Why did you change your career?¡± Why did you change your career? It¡¯s none of your business. Six years ago, Lena White would never hesitate to say these words to Jack Jiang. However, things are different now. As he is now, he should have a high position in thepany, but she is just a small fashion designer working in an ordinarypany that will be selected by them. With a smile, Lena White seemed unable to recognize the irony in his words and replied, ¡°People always have to eat¡­¡± Jack Jiang smiled and seemed satisfied with her answer. ¡± In those days, Mr. Wang refused to ept me, but he insisted on epting you. He thought you could have a bright future. Unexpectedly, he lost to reality in the end.¡± Theint in this remark was almost palpable. The viin¡¯s heart is also extremely bitter. Teacher Wang didn¡¯t like him at that time, so he refused to be a student. As a result, he held a grudge and finally abused Mr. Wang directly, so that Mr. Wangpletely quited after that. Of course, for this reason, Jack Jiang himself paid a heavy price, and he couldn¡¯t get along in the traditional Chinese painting world Lena White didn¡¯t say any more. She just wanted to finish the dinner as soon as possible. Sister Anna also saw the strange atmosphere between them, and took Lena White to the bathroom to ask during the toilet break. After learning about the rtionship between the two, she couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Because every time your Chinese painting is on top of him, he is so weird?¡± Lena White was helpless: ¡°The Jiang family is a family of traditional Chinese painting. There were two masters of traditional Chinese painting. When they came to Jack Jiang¡¯s generation, he was the only one with high talent among the younger generation, so the whole family had high hopes for him, but he was always crushed by me¡­¡± Such ¡®humiliation¡¯ is not a lifelong enemy for a person with strong self-confidence. ¡°Then be careful.¡± Sister Anna muttered, but more worried: ¡°So it seems that cooperation is going to stop!¡± Lena White took an unexpected look at Sister Anna They have known each other for many years, and they know Sister Anna¡¯s temper very well. Sister Anna is impatient, but she is warm and hearty to her friends. So, ording to her usual personality, I heard that she had an old feud with Jack Jiang. She should have given up without blinking an eye, but ording to her tone just now Do you still want to fight for it? Sister Anna is not the kind of person who will hurt her. It can be seen that there should be some reason in this cooperation that she does not know, which makes Sister Anna so persistent. After thinking about it, Lena White said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let him make a few mockery at most. I can bear it . Later, you should try to show more sincerity and negotiate the contract as soon as possible, so that we can make a quick decision.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But you feel wronged¡­¡± Sister Anna looked at Lena White with guilt. But considering the current situation of thepany, she can¡¯t beat people directly. So after going back, Sister Anna kept in the way of Lena White and Jack Jiang, avoiding talking with them. Unexpectedly, Jack Jiang is determined to make the dilemma of Lena White. In the middle of the meal, a few people just talked about cooperation, so he called the waiter and put out two bottles of vodka Sister Anna¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°President Jiang, what does this mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Let her drink!¡± Sister Anna¡¯s heart was sluggish. At that time, she had an impulse to take the bottle and hit the big head of the goods. But no, this cooperation means a lot to her Sister Anna took the bottle and said, ¡°President Jiang, Lena has a bad stomach and can¡¯t drink it. In this way, I will drink three bottles for her!¡± After saying that, Sister Anna took a bottle of vodka. She was about to swallow it, but her hand was pped open! ¡°It¡¯s a shame, isn¡¯t it? If she can drink, what will I punish her for?¡± Sister Anna was not very stable. She stumbled and spilled vodka all over her hands when she was pped like this. When he looked up again, he saw Jack Jiang carrying another bottle of vodka to Lena White, threatening her with thepany¡¯s future development. She did not drink, and he was ready to start, ¡°If not, the business will not be discussed again!¡± ¡°Talk about your fucking mother!¡± In a sh, something burst in Sister Anna¡¯s head. After a day¡¯s anger, Jack Jiang fell into a pool of blood when he reacted again Beside him, the vodka special ss bottle was broken and cracked, followed by Jack Jiang¡¯s head ¡°I¡­ I killed someone?¡± The fear of hindsight filled all the senses of Sister Anna, and the blood spread was shocking. Lena White was also scared, and her face was stained with several drops of bright red blood. But she had to try her best to appease Sister Anna, and then dialed 911 at the fastest speed to send Jack Jiang to the ambnce. When Jack Jiang was carried to the ambnce, the police called by Jack Jiang¡¯s secretary arrived, and Sister Anna was directly taken away. Lena White was also at the scene and was taken by the police to make a statement at the police station. When she came out, Sister Anna¡¯s brother, Anglo, came to the police station. His face was like death. When he saw Lena White¡¯s first words, he said, ¡°My sister is in big trouble, Jack Jiang may not wake up¡­¡± Chapter 112 ¡°What did you say?¡± Lena White¡¯s heart suddenly cooled, thinking of the tragic situation at the scene: ¡°Has he¡­¡± Anglo also shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s a vegetable.¡± Lena White is relieved. Fortunately, people are still there. But¡­ if Jack Jiang can¡¯t wake up, the Jiang family will never give up. On the way , Anglo had already known all about it. At the moment, she was upset and muttered: ¡°Although my sister has a bad temper, she also knows how to watch people¡¯s food. Why is she so impulsive today?¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± Lena White med herself. Anglo also sighed: ¡°Although this matter has something to do with you, it¡¯s just your responsibility. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault¡­¡± A long silence followed. Finally, Anglo also rubbed his corner of the eye behind the lens, and said wearily, ¡°The situation in the hospital is still unclear. I still have to deal with my sister¡¯s affairs here. Can you go to the hospital now to help me see the real situation of Jiang? Let others go, and I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go to the hospital right away.¡± Lena White did not hesitate. After getting out of the police station, she took a taxi to New Deli First Central Hospital. At seven or eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the hospital was busy There were four long queues waiting to go upstairs at the elevator entrance of the inpatient department. Lena White was at the end of the queue, slowly waiting for the front row to be consumed bit by bit. After waiting for about ten minutes, Lena White put away her mobile phone and walked forward with the crowd when she saw that she was about to arrive by thest bus At that moment, someone suddenly called her. Unconsciously, she turned around and quickly caught a dark shadow in the corner of her eyes. She was not sure what it was, but she just instinctively shed sideways Almost at the same time, there was a bang behind her. The things thrown over are actually packed lunch boxes and two cups of ice drinks, which burst directly after hitting the door frame of the elevator Soup and drink water sshed on the ground instantly. Several family members who escaped slowly were also involved in the soup, and immediately blushed and cursed. In the crowd, a round faced woman crowded in with resentment. Seeing that Lena White was not hit by the meal just now, she immediately threw the other meal at Lena White. ¡°Lena White! How dare youe here!¡± ¡°Look at how jack has been hurt by you? Why did youe back after you left? Are you unhappy if you don¡¯t kill him? Ah?¡± ¡°You make us unhappy, and I won¡¯t make you happy¡­¡± This time, she directly hit Lena White¡¯s face. But Lena White can escape when she doesn¡¯t see it. She dodeged The woman jumped and screamed with anger. Her eyes shed fiercely. She suddenly took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed a number: ¡°Is it reporter Zhou? Lena White is here. Yes, you are waiting for Lena White. Hurry up¡­¡± However, it was toote to finish her sentence, and the phone was suddenly pulled away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She stared at her side fiercely, but saw that the man holding her mobile phone was like an iceberg hell. The dark fundus of his eyes was cold and cruel. The round faced woman immediately opened her mouth in amazement, and her crying directly stuck in her throat. She hesitated for a long time: ¡°President Robert?¡± Robert is condescending, his red lips flick, and he just blurts out two words: ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡ª ¡ª Lena White was finally taken out of the hospital by Robert. After seeing Robert, the round faced woman gave up. However, Lena White did not go upstairs again to see Jack Jiang, who was unavoidably stimted by Jiang¡¯s family. After all, people in the Jiang family were angry because something had just happened. She was the target. She was too flustered tonight to think of this. And the man walking fast ahead Lena White only thinks that the sun ising out in the west, and he actually helps her out? Afraid of being embarrassed by being aler, Lena White quickly said thank you to the front. Without waiting for Robert to speak, she turned into the nearest taxi and mmed the door: ¡°Jinsong Garden, thank you.¡± Robert behind him saw that the woman was running fast, and he suddenly felt bad.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Is he a man eating jackal? Let her avoid so much. At this moment, Lena White, who was sitting behind the taxi, had calmed down, and suddenly remembered that the round faced woman was not exactly her ssmate, Yao Shuang, and Jack Jiang. As a girl, she was brilliant, but also rebellious. Because she fought too much at school, even if she was gifted in painting, the school teacher wanted to persuade her to quit. However, she is not only good at painting, but also has good grades. In the whole ss, even in the whole year, there is only one person who can do better than her, and that person is Yao Shuang. She remembered that the good rtionship between Jack Jiang and Yao Shuang seemed to be due to Yao Shuang¡¯s achievements. After all, at that time, she was always the first in paintin , Jack Jiang was always the second, while his performance was always the second, while Yao Shuang was firmly in the first ce. Jack Jiang did not know whether he got close to Yao Shuang because he could not win himself. It was about the third year of the junior year when the two began to be in love. After more than ten years, he didn¡¯t expect that Yao Shuang was still with her. No wonder she saw herself so excited just now Soon the taxi stopped at the entrance of Jinsong Garden. Lena White sighed and walked into themunity. The whole person went upstairs with a sense of dejection. But at the moment of getting out of the elevator, Lena White was shocked Chapter 113 From 801 to 802, the entire aisle was full ofrge blue enchantresses! At the moment, the handsome man who was half leaning on the ce was more eye-catching than those blue hags. Robert was still in his earlier suit, but at this time the suit coat had been taken off and hungzily on his arm with his sleeves half rolled up. The dark striped ck tie of the same color is casually pulled open, hanging on the neck in disorder. The shirt has three buttons open, revealing the sexy corbone inside. Down Lena White doesn¡¯t dare to look further down. She is embarrassed. Unexpectedly, this man wille back earlier than her. Then he heard someone say rudely, ¡°Is it for you or for me?¡± Lena White raised her eyebrows to look at him, only to find that Robert¡¯s eyes were slightly sulky. Others walked slowly, and their tone gradually increased with the pace: ¡°New suitor? Lewis Bond?¡± Sure enough, the man can¡¯t speak well. But these flowers may have been sent by Lewis Bond Lena White said rudely, ¡°Is it rted to you?¡± ¡°upy my doorway.¡± Robert said. She nodded, ¡°Just a moment¡­¡± Opening the door in front of him, Lena White carried all the blue flowers into the room, acting rudely and feeling angry She even kicked thest handful of flowers into the room. When she mmed the door, Lena White didn¡¯t even look at the person behind her. She leaned back behind the door, pulled out her mobile phone and called Lewis Bond: ¡°Senior, don¡¯t send flowers again!¡± She spoke in a bad tone, but the person on the other side of the phone kept silent for a long time, and asked her a little unclear: ¡°What flowers? I didn¡¯t order flowers today.¡± ¡°No?¡± Now Lena White is confused. Suddenly thinking of the peeping feeling that made her hair stand up, Lena White turned her head to look at the blue flowers and reconfirmed, ¡°Elder, are you sure you didn¡¯t send me flowers today? The blue one?¡± ¡°No! Did you get the flowers?¡± Cold sweat slowly slid down Lena White¡¯s back. Looking at the flowers, she quickly apologized to Lewis Bond and immediately opened all the flowers for inspection She used to be a stalker when she was abroad, so she is extremely alert to today¡¯s events. Fortunately, after all the flowers were taken apart, Lena White did not find any bugs or cameras in them. But the flowers were not sent by Lewis Bond. Who sent them? Really mean nothing, just want to pursue her? Looking at the blue roses all over the floor, Lena White¡¯s beautiful eyes shed a gloomy cold. She got up and walked around the house with some annoyance. After a while, she seemed to feel something and walked straight to the big balcony in the living room. Push open the ss door, a cold wind blew open her long hair, flying gently. She was standing on the balcony, looking down the stairs coldly It was alreadyte, and only the streetmps in the Jinsong Garden were illuminated. The faint yellow light seemed to cover the wholemunity with a thin fog. When buying a house, Lena White made it clear that themunity had not been built for six years, and people who could live here were either rich or expensive. The most important thing was that she was a white-cor worker who was not rich, but also had some small foundation. Because of the high price, the wholemunity is full of low-key luxury from the inside to the outside. Security and other work have always been the selling points they promote. But it was only a few days since she moved here, so people directly spread flowers all over her door? Very upset, Lena White dialed Jinsongyuan Property. The reply from the other side was that they didn¡¯t know who sent them. It was only because the flowers sent by the florist looked too many and were put in the security room to affect their normal work that they were sent in by their internal staff, and no outsiders were allowed to enter. Send flowers anonymously Lena White was upset and just said, ¡°If someone sends flowers again in the future, please contact me in time. Besides, it¡¯s better to throw them away or handle them yourself. Don¡¯t send them again in the future.¡± Then he hung up the phone. In the security room, the little security guard who was hung up by Lena White was stunned at first, and then felt aggrieved: ¡°We sent so many flowers to her after several trips. Why didn¡¯t she thank us and have that attitude?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡± ¡®Throw it away or deal with it yourself, and don¡¯t send it back in the future.¡¯ You say that someone is so disgusted with sending flowers. She really don¡¯t treat money as money.¡± The colleague was older and didn¡¯t look at the problem superficially, so he advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Who knows what the problem is? Maybe it¡¯s the person who sent the flowers¡­¡± ¡°So much money, how about thousands Isn¡¯t it just to make her happy? What¡¯s the problem?¡± The little security guard has just entered the society, but he is not thoughtful enough. He only thinks he is kind, but he is med by others. He has been grumbling with dissatisfaction. At this time, the phone in front of the small propertypany rang again. He took a deep breath and tried to grin out eight teeth before picking up the phone: ¡°Hello, this is Jinsongyuan Property¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you want toin?¡± ¡°You are Mr. Robert of 802?¡± Chapter 114 The small property was frightened. Others could say they didn¡¯t know him. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t know mr. Robert The famous president of FC Group! Since they moved here, they have been instructed by thepany¡¯s president to take special care of him! He quickly sat down and said, ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes, I sent some flowers today, but¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Ah¡­ OK, in fact, the 801 resident has just called us, and she said that we would not send it again, so we won¡¯t send again.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± In a trance, the small property staff did not know what he said. In a word, whatever Robert said they would say right. He held the microphone and nodded until his back was soaked with sweat, which finally caused the other party to hang up At this time, the colleague gathered around and was worried: ¡°How can I say that he is angry?¡± Otherwise, he is afraid that he will lose his job. At the moment, Robert can¡¯t sit still after he hangs up. Does Lena White not ept those flowers mean she does not intend to ept the pursuit of Lewis Bond? So Robert stood up and opened his door. He hurried to the door of 801, and just raised his hand, the door opposite suddenly opened Lena White stood at the door and saw Robert standing stealthily at her door. His right hand was still gently lifted, his fingers bent and his back turned to him, as if to knock at her door? She looked quizzically into his face. Robert¡¯s face was red, and his fingers were embarrassed to take back When he looked down, he saw the huge garbage bag in her hand and asked, ¡°Do you¡­ throw garbage?¡± After asking, he unconsciously grabbed something from her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll throw it for you.¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s wrong with this man? However, he would not be so gentle to her even if he was ill, unless Her face changed: ¡°Why do you want to trouble me?¡± Why does this sound familiar? Yes, six years ago, he often used this sentence pattern to talk to her: ¡®What are you ying with?¡± What demon do you want to be? ¡± What do you want from me? ¡± What are you thinking of? ¡® At that time, what he said was taken for granted. Because he hated her, all her actions had more intentions in his eyes. Until now, when his position was reversed, he found that sometimes the truth was not what he saw in front of him. And some words, it actually hurt people like this He gathered his thoughts and said: ¡°I just think you have a lot of garbage. One person may not be able to finish it, so I just want to help you. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± As he said this, he directly passed Lena White and saw the big ck garbage bags behind her, which were fragrant with flowers. He directly called the cleaning staff of themunity, and saw that they had run back and forth for several times before they could solve all the problems. Robert was happy. Lena White is not an unscrupulous person. There are too many bouquets. It is really troublesome for her to deal with them alone, so she did not stop this process. But she had just sent the two cleaners away. Behind her, Robert asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that Jiang?¡± Maybe he was confused by his ¡°willingness to help others¡± just now. Unexpectedly, when she heard his concern, Lena White¡¯s first thought shed in her mind was: six years ago, if you had looked at me more, you could not have wondered what I was celebrating with Jiang. Unfortunately She was a little distracted, but in Robert¡¯s eyes, she became an escape. In fact, he knew that it would take a long time for her to regain her confidence in herself, but she was not reconciled. So a person who knows and knows things well is also very persistent for a time now. He asked her, ¡°Is it hard to say? Or¡­ don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Finally, Lena White raised her eyes and gave him a subconscious look. Then it took a few seconds to quickly understand the meaning of his words and found that he seemed to have misunderstood something. She shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°There is nothing to say but that he is jealous of me.¡± Jealousy¡­ jealousy? This answer is obviously not expected by Robert. After all, the image of Lena White six years ago in his mind was a mess. Lena White felt ashamed of being stared at by him, and felt a little unwilling. In Robert¡¯s mind, is she a worthless, arrogant and domineering phnderer?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For what? She was obviously excellent, but he never understood. As a result, Lena White told Jack Jiang about her rtionship with him. It is not a show off, but it is very stubborn to tell the truth, like correcting the name of the fool before. This is also the first time that Robert heard Lena White tell her about her pastpletely. Under the light, her hair hung down on her shoulders, and she leaned slightly against the doorpost in a casual manner with an irresistible charm. Robert can¡¯t help looking at her, and he finds that his eyes are glued to her face uncontrobly, and he can¡¯t tear them off. And her casual nce, as if she could hold the beautiful stars in the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! The heart beat suddenly elerated. Robert¡¯s mind is full of what she said just now Her excellence, her cynicism, and her seemingly rebellious, but actually soft and kind heart. Something touched his heart, and a meteor lit Robert¡¯s eyes. And in the center of the star shower, there is a Lena White with a beautiful smile Chapter 115 ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You can go back and wait for the news!¡± He didn¡¯t know when Lena White stopped talking. When Robert came to his senses, his voice was rare gentle. ¡°What?¡± Lena White was confused How could he offer to help her? Why? Perhaps because she was too confused, Robert understood what she meant at this time. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°well, Angolo is also my brother. Since his sister has an ident, I can¡¯t stand by. I¡¯m helping her, so you don¡¯t have to be too stressed.¡± Lena White nodded. She thought this answer was reasonable, but she was a little worried. ¡°Then¡­ How are you going to help her?¡± Robert raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°you want to know?¡± Didn¡¯t she make it clear? Without thinking about the next second, Robert said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired standing here. Would you like to invite me in and have a seat?¡± Reluctantly, Lena White finally stepped aside. But she felt a little ufortable. When she was pouring hot water in the kitchen, she identally scalded her fingertips. The burning pain made her cry out. Robert in the living room came. Before she could say anything, he grabbed her left hand and checked it ¡°It¡¯s red.¡± Lena White¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. She wanted to take her hand back, but Robert didn¡¯t let her go She had no choice but to say, ¡°the water is not very hot, just a little red. I¡¯ll wash the cold water, and it will be almost healed tomorrow without applying medicine.¡± Robert didn¡¯t say anything but rolled his eyes at her again.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lena White was confused by his nce, so she had to patiently reason with him, ¡°no, I¡¯m not unting my superiority. I¡¯ve met him before. I¡¯m used to the pain when it¡¯s more serious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good habit of pain?¡± He said, ¡°just tell me when it hurts.¡± Perhaps Lena White heard the implication of his words, she suddenly sneered and pulled out her hand hard Indeed, it would be better to speak it out when it hurt. But who could she tell him that she had loved him for so many years? The atmosphere was not bad, because this episode suddenly became awkward. Finally, when they returned to the living room, Robert said directly, ¡°the Jiang family is not difficult to deal with. There are other difficulties.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± All of a sudden, Lena White forgot about the pain in her hand and asked, ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know whyWendy has to do business with such a loser as Jack?¡± She really didn¡¯t know. Robert could see that and asked, ¡°then you should know why she asked you toe back, right?¡± ¡°In order to establish a brand new snowy brand,¡± Said Lena White. Originally, she had a very firm answer, but for some reason, she felt guilty when Robert looked at her. As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, Robert said, ¡°you can¡¯tpletely say that is wrong. However, the four ns of New Deli, namely the ke family and the An family, only An family have a good educational backgrould. They don¡¯t make a reputation by money, but by relying on the cultivation all over the world.¡± ¡°The children and grandchildren of the an family are all arrogant. They regard money as a trifle and take teaching as their own duty. Although Anglo is not a teacher, the nature of their work is also rted to words. Business is the only thing that doesn¡¯t matter to the An family. And now the An family has made a deliberate mistake, only Wendy¡­ ¡± Of course, Lena White knew it. Back then, when Sister Anna became a businessman, she was scolded by Uncle An for her stinky pursuit of money. She was so anxious that she almost made her father break up with her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sister Anna¡¯spany had been doing well in the past few years and Anglo had been reconciled, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry into the an family. But She was confused, ¡°why did you say that to me?¡± ¡°In fact, you can see tha Wendy doesn¡¯t have any talent for doing business. Herpany can grow to what it is today in four years. On the surface, it depends on herself, but in fact, it depends on the care of her parents¡¯ students.¡± ¡°And four years ago, I received an invitation to my wedding banquet from Angolo, but the bridegroom ran away before the wedding. The woman who took the bridegroom away is the daughter of the leader of the clothing industry in dragon Province, and also the childhood friend of Wendy. and that woman is now the biggestpetitor of yourpany.¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°But four years ago, Sister Anna said that they broke up because they didn¡¯t get along well with each other! Robert nodded, ¡°it¡¯s not a good thing. Of course I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s not that her unlucky sister is too disappointing this time. he might not be able to make it so serious.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Marcia?¡± ¡°Did she offend two clients before?¡± Her forehead kept twitching, as if something was about to break out of the earth, and now it seemed that all the things that she had been thinking about at the beginning were exposed. Robert continued. What he said next was exactly what Lena White had expected, but it hurt her again. ¡°You should have known that it¡¯s not a serious customer. It was deliberately arranged by someone to destroy your brand. Because the problem can¡¯t be solved, Wendy will seek a partner like Jack. But I didn¡¯t expect that there is a grudge between you and Jack Jiang¡­¡± No wonder Sister Anna said that No wonder she took her there even though she didn¡¯t like social engagements Lena White felt guilty and murmured, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault to hurt Sister Anna.¡± Robert didn¡¯t like what she said. He frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t take the me on yourself. It¡¯s not as simple as you think, but it¡¯s not that difficult to solve it. If it weren¡¯t for the bottle smashed by Wendy on impulse¡­¡± Everyone knew that. But it was not appropriate to say it out at this time. It seemed too ruthless, so Lena White nced at him coldly and said, ¡°if you are willing to help, then do it. If you are unwilling to help, then don¡¯t say such sarcastic words. Sister Anna is indeed impulsive, but who can calm down in such a situation? Unless a machine.¡± Robert shut his mouth. The words ¡°I can calm down when I encounter this kind of thing¡± were stuck in his throat and he finally had no chance to say it out. But he suddenly raised his head and said, ¡°yes, I do. But¡­ If I help you, how will you thank me?¡± Chapter 116 How do you thank me? Lena White, once, would never hesitate to say, ¡®Let¡¯s get married¡¯, but now she has no courage. ¡°How would you like to thank?¡± she asked. ¡°Owe me first.¡± Robert suddenly smiled. Looking at his face, which rarely has a smile, Lena White stared. This guy actually smiled at her?? Until the end, Lena White did not remember what Robert said and how she left. In a trance, She only remember his smile, which seems to make people sink However, this sinking was soon broken up by a phone call the next day. Marcia said anxiously on the phone: ¡°Sister White, there is something wrong with thepany. Come here!¡± Half an hourter, Lena White arrived at thepany. Sister Anna was temporarily detained for hurting others. Thepany heard the news and people were worried. What happened was a previous shipment form, which had a confused date, leading to a shipment error. When Lena White saw this, she felt her head ache: ¡°This shipping list is so problematic. Did you not raise an objection to Sister Anna at that time?¡± ¡°This form is made by manager , and we are only starr. Don¡¯t we dare to have any suggestions?¡± The sales director shrugged, looking like it was none of his business. Lena White almostughed angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to make ament? Or have you never thought about mentioning it? Is that how thepany supports you?¡± The sales director was also annoyed: ¡°Director White, what qualifications do you have to say such things to me? I think if you really want to help, you should quickly find a way to help deliver the goods of this month first, rather than leave it here to talk to me about such trifles.¡± Lena White rubbed her eyebrows. It seems that Sister Anna is not only bad at business, but also needs to be improved in terms of knowing people. Don¡¯t bother to talk to him any more. Lena White stared at the sales director and said, ¡°In a word, if you can do it, you can arrange production for me now. If you can¡¯t, you can pack up your things and go away now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The sales director stared: ¡°I have followed Anna since she started her business. You, a man who came to thepany by air, want me to go away? You are overstepping your authority!¡± ¡°Exceeding your authority?¡± Lena White was not such a high-profile person and didn¡¯t bother to talk about it. But some people, if you don¡¯t y hard with him, may never know what he is. She called Marcia toe in. A new shareholding contract directly blinded the sales manager. ¡°My sister personally entrusted that during her absence, Sister White was the most powerful person, and her power was equal to her.¡± Marcia said, and poured Lena White a ss of water. Before Lena White came here, this man had a hard time for her. Fortunately, Sister White could suppress him. At this time, the sales director waspletely green, and went out with the materials in a gloomy way, afraid to say more. However, Lena White knew that this was just a moment, and she could not target everyone in thepany. Because of long-term management problems, there is definitely more than one person in thepany, such as the sales director. Suddenly, Lena White looked at Marcia and said, ¡°Can you ask your brother if there are any professional managers who cane to help for the time being? I¡¯m afraid that thepany is not a temporary boss like me who can handle the situation well.¡± Marcia nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ask right away.¡± After that, I dialed Anglo. Coincidentally, Anglo has also arrived at thepany¡¯s downstairs and seems to be looking for Lena White. He apologized to her as soon as he entered the hospital: ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t think enough about letting you go to the hospital that day. Fortunately, Roberthad more experience in this field. He scolded me when he heard that I let you go to the hospital, and then he hurried to pick you up¡­¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lena White was stunned. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say so. I didn¡¯t have anything wrong¡­ but Robert¡­ he went to pick me up on purpose that day?¡± Anglo was also surprised: ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lena White shook her head: ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. Besides, others scolded me when they arrived¡­¡± Anglo also said, ¡°¡­¡± OK, this brother is hopeless. Obviously, he¡¯m worried about others. How can he swear when I go? Shaking their heads, they did not tangle with this topic anymore and began to talk about the management of Sister Anna. But Anglo is also awyer, and his friends are either movie stars or doctors. When we talk about this, all he can think of is Robert. ¡°Would you mind if I temporarily seconded Robert?¡± Anglo also looked up and looked at Lena White. Chapter 117 Lena White was silent for a moment. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have the right to be picky about who to use or who not to use. However, with the rtionship between Anglo and Robert, he doesn¡¯t have to know that Robert is the one who really cares about the rtionship between them. Take a deep breath, Lena White said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t mind, I can.¡± Anglo also nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. But now, my sister¡¯s business is more important.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Anna?¡± Lena White suddenly looked up. Anglo also sighed, ¡°My sister is unwilling to tell me anything these days. She doesn¡¯t want anyone to be involved. She is responsible for her own troubles. I can¡¯t help her.¡± Even if he is awyer, it is difficult for him to do so when the defenders are unwilling to cooperate. Lena White thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about Sister Anna¡­ If you can, can you arrange for me to meet her?¡± Of course, Anglo would not refuse: ¡°That would be great, thank you.¡± After all, she was her own sister, and Anglo arranged everything in the afternoon to let Lena White see Ann. It was only one night. Seeing Sister Anna again was like a change of heart. A person who is usually so bright and beautiful now has no makeup on her face, her hair is also randomly scattered, and her lips are even chapped to the skin When she saw Lena White, the first thing she did was blush and apologize to her: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lena! It¡¯s all my fault, otherwise¡­¡± Lena White interrupted her without saying anything else, just holding her hand more tightly. Sister Anna was moved. She calmed down in her eyes and asked, ¡°How is that Jiang? I asked Anglo, but he just said that the situation was not good, and he refused to say anything specific. He would not be¡­ dying!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t die,¡± Lena White said, ¡°but¡­ he can¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°Does not wake up mean¡­ mean¡­?¡± Sister Anna can¡¯t go on. It seems that she finally got scared at this moment. It seems that she had expected all this before, but she hasn¡¯t been able to confirm it. Lena White sighs, grabs her hand again, and says, ¡°Sister Anna, listen to me, Jack Jiang is seriously injured now, but Nill says he has no chance to wake up, so don¡¯t give up on your own¡­¡± It is not that there is no chance to wake up, but it may never wake up. Sister Anna understood, but she could not help crying: ¡°How could it be so serious? I am, that is¡­¡± She choked up and could not say everything else. It was false to say that she did not regret, but even if she did it again, she did not know whether she could control her emotions. However,pared with hurting others, she was more sad that she was defeated.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Why does she always lose face? She grabbed her heart sadly, med herself, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Why should I be so impulsive? It¡¯s just a single business! If I don¡¯t do it, why can¡¯t I¡­ I¡¯m useless¡­ I just can¡¯t seed in anything, and I¡¯m a loser.¡± This is not what Sister Anna usually says. Even people are bound to have negative emotions, but Sister Anna is always warm in her heart At least, she will never cry so easily in front of her. Lena White remembered what Robert said Half holding her finger slightly twisted more tightly, as if to pacify: ¡°Sister Anna, tell me the truth, what is the reason why you don¡¯t have to do business but as a teacher? Why did you seperate the fiance you broke up before? Two customers that Marcia offended were arranged bypetitors, right?¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Sister Anna¡¯s tears won¡¯t fall, scared It¡¯s not to say that the past is so shameful, but she really doesn¡¯t want to mention it at this most embarrassing time. It¡¯s not that Lena White has to hide anything, but she had thought before: at the moment of her sess and bing a real celebrity, she would pull Lena White to get drunk, and then tell her the dark history like a joke. But, but Sister Anna¡¯s tears stopped and fell down again. They were urgent and fierce Finally, she made up her mind and said, ¡°That was the first year you were forcibly sent away¡­¡± At that time, she had just graduated from college and was arranged by her family to practice in a middle school in the suburb of the city, where she met her ex boyfriend, Hou Kang. Hou Kang is an orphan, but despite his background, Hou Kang has met all Ann¡¯s requirements for a boyfriend. He is tall, handsome, wears sses, smiles gently, even talent and eloquent So within three months, Ann fell in love. One yearter, Hou Kang has been recognized by all the An family and started to talk about marriage. At that time, Ann thought that this man was her for the rest of her life. But unfortunately, she was wrong! Chapter 118 A month before their marriage, Ann found out that Hou Kang was actually with her best friend Eugenie At that time, she couldn¡¯t believe it. In Hou Kang¡¯s words, ¡°You are so excellent. No matter your origin or ability, you make me feel very stressed toe out of the orphanage. However, Jiani is gentle and considerate. She also knows the clothing knowledge I want to do best, which can help me start my own business¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± In Eugenie¡¯s words, it is: ¡°Love is uncontroble, but you are still my best friend. We can be sisters and live together in the future.¡± Sister Anna said that she could hardly control her temper: ¡°That was said by people? They also told me that they loved me very much and didn¡¯t want to make me sad, so even if they were together, they never wanted to ruin my wedding.¡± ¡°I thought I heard wrong, so that dog man thought that although he had split up with me, I could forgive him as long as he didn¡¯t want to break up with me and really loved me?¡± ¡°Are they sick? Do you think they are sick? Why are there such cheap dog men and women in the world?¡± ¡°He¡­ he did all this because of me¡­¡± Sister Anna¡¯s tears rolled down again, crazily and uncontrobly. ¡°At that time, in order to make me happy and earn money, Hou Kang opened his own ¡®Ankang Clothes¡¯¡­ Oh, my Ann, his kang¡­ It¡¯s such a good moral, but he¡­¡± ¡°I was so angry for the first time, so after breaking up with him, I bought Ankang clothes into my own hands at all costs. I quit my job and began to be the female boss that I was the worst at.¡± ¡°I want to seed, I want to use my ownpany to defeat the Longjia clothingpany, I want their dog men and women to lose everything and experience the pain of nothing, but I¡­ I have been failing all the time. This time, if I hadn¡¯t called you back, thepany might have closed at the end of the year.¡± ¡°I thought that I was going to have a good time atst, and I thought that I had a chance to change the picture. But I didn¡¯t expect that they would dare toe back and challenge me¡­¡± ¡°You know what? Marcia offended two customers, one arranged by a dog man and the other by Eugenie. You said that they are indeed a pair, right? The way of doing things is the same. However, how could they be so lucky? How could they just offend these two customers? So I gave them another chance to attack me.¡± ¡°Lena White, I¡¯m really useless! This order of Jack Jiang was originally negotiated with that Eugenie, and I tried to grab it beyond my ability¡­ It was me, and I couldn¡¯t swallow it¡­¡± After listening to Sister Anna¡¯s description, Lena White¡¯s eyes were also slightly red. Never thought that things would be soplicated and heartbreaking. If she had been with her for the past six years, she would have stopped Sister Anna from messing around. However, when Sister Anna needed her most, she was in deep trouble and could not survive. She came back and thought she could help Sister Anna. But it turned out that when she needed her strength most, she inadvertently and indirectly caused this disaster to her She wanted tofort Sister Anna, saying that everything would be fine. In any case, she would keep thepany and not let her efforts go in vain. However, when Jack Jiang is still half dead, she can¡¯t open this mouth at all. She knows the people of the Jiang family. They are not people who can be pacified with money or just a sincere apology. Lena White¡¯s bad hunch came true three dayster That day was just the day when FC Group seconded professional managers came over. Lena White was busy with handover and meetings in thepany all day long. In the evening, she received a call from Anglo. He said: ¡°Jack Jiang may be really useless. He hasn¡¯t woken up after the three-day observation period that the doctor said, and the blood clot in his brain hasn¡¯t been absorbed.¡± ¡°In this case, Nill said that even if another craniotomy was sessful, it would probably be an intellectual impairment after waking up, and he could not be a normal person again.¡± Lena White¡¯s heart suddenly clicked. Although she had already made psychological preparations, she was still a little unprepared for such a tragic result. ¡°Not a chance?¡± she asked. Anglo also seemed to have a wry smile at the other end, and then said: ¡°It is impossible for the medicalmunity to say that there is no chance at all, but the chance is too slim, and the proportion can be ignored.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, how did the Jiang family react?¡± He called to talk about it. Anglo also told her: ¡°They refused to reconcile, saying that they would have thought that this man was her for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Jack Jiang is not dead yet!¡± ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t die, but they said it was more painful than death, so they didn¡¯t ept anypensation as long as my sister was in prison.¡± Lena White is speechless, but she also understands the Jiang family¡¯s ideas. After all, their family is not short ofpensation, and they will certainly ask the police to deal with it seriously. But she could not just sit there and wait for death. She grabbed her coat and nned to go to the hospital again to see the situation. The day in early autumn is getting cooler. Lena White found some light rain after she went out. It wasn¡¯t big, but it was drizzling She left in a hurry and forgot to take her umbre. She ran all the way from the parking lot to the gate of the hospital, but just as she rushed into the lobby of the inpatient department, she met two unexpected people Chapter 119 ¡°Lena¡­¡± Far away, in front of the inpatient building, one of the disabled hands and legs was waving his other active hand to greet Lena White. And the bright one beside him stood like andscape, against the half disability around him, and the unspeakable split in the picture. Lena White didn¡¯t expect to see them here. Even though she knew that Belina had been helping her, she still couldn¡¯t get close to her.. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked as she approached. Belina gave her a sideways look and said, ¡°His arms and legs are all broken. What¡¯s wrong with us here? You are not normal here, are you?¡± The tone was very disgusted. It was like seeing Lena White and seeing a litter In fact, Lena White doesn¡¯t want to see Belina. She left the hospital long after seeing her, but she took him to the inpatient department and chose not to contradict him. Fred doesn¡¯t seem to know how to look at people. He happened to see Lena White here and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my studio recently? Although I said, except for the clothes of the main character, you will have assistants to help you make them, but you still have to go to see them asionally and give some advice on the finished products, don¡¯t you?¡± Although Wells has given them plenty of time, the progress should be faster, but Lena White has put it aside for a long time because of Sister Anna. She didn¡¯t give herself a reason, and sincerely apologized, ¡°Sorry! Mypany is busy recently¡­¡± Unfortunately, this reason does not seem to be epted. Belina hooked her lips and sneered: ¡°It seems that if someone is not busy, they can stop working if they are busy. If they are busy, they can be irresponsible. The job they give you is work, but not ours?¡± ¡°Besides, the girl of the Ann family is just a piece of material for doing business. It¡¯s better for such apany to fall down early than to be poor.¡± Lena White¡¯s face changed immediately. Fred quickly answered the question, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Why should I say less? I¡¯m worried that I don¡¯t have the opportunity to scold her. You should sober up and I¡¯m saying you.¡± At this time, Belina didn¡¯t hide that she was here to stop her. With a dark face, she scolded, ¡°Do you want to help Anna? Why? The people with them are dead? Do you have to be an outsider who is nothing?¡± ¡°Sister Anna is not an outsider¡­¡± Belina hooks her lips and sneers: ¡°She is not an outsider, so I am an outsider?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± Unexpectedly, Lena White dared to say that. Belina was stunned for a moment, and then she was probably really angry with this sentence. She seemed to have opened a machine gun: ¡°You treat others like bodhisattva treasures. What can you do for them? You don¡¯t seize your own opportunity and have to wipe people¡¯s buttocks at the joints. Do you know how hard it will be for you to catch the same car after missing this opportunity?¡± ¡°You ungrateful thing¡­¡± Many people have seen the movement here and are pointing out. But Belina seems not to care about it at all. She has a crazy feeling that everyone has to follow her when she is stabbed. It can be said that she doesn¡¯t care about whether to care about face, as long as she can make Lena White lose face with her, she can be happy. Once you get used to swearing, it¡¯s hard to get rid of it. In fact, Belina doesn¡¯t know when she got used to these things, so that she can¡¯t control herself once she is in the mood. She points to Lena White, her fingers were shaking: ¡°I tell you, you think that if you work hard to make a horse for others, they will be able to thank you? Are you grateful that you have a fart to eat, or can you make your career a higher level? It¡¯s useless, I tell you it¡¯s useless. Good people in the world don¡¯t get good results. Even if you destroy everything you¡¯ve earned hard to help others, no one will really remember how much you have done.¡± ¡°One day, you will make yourself regretful because of the ¡®love and justice¡¯. One day, thepany surnamed An will drag you down, so I will put my words here¡­¡± But Lena White just asked her calmly and calmly: ¡°Mom, are you worried about me?¡± Belina didn¡¯t have time to rush out of her throat with a more unpleasant sentence, but she choked her throat with a sentence. She seemed angry, angry, or Embarrassed. Then her unfamiliar ¡°Excuse me¡± turned into a more sarcastic sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t gild your face, I¡¯m worried about you? Am I sick?¡± ¡°That is to say, you are not ill. Why are you worried about me?¡± Lena White nodded solemnly after saying that. When she raised her eyes again, she was already looking at her, and did not hesitate: ¡°However, those words just sounded like worries, so I was sentimental. Thank you for reminding me, but I also said a sincere word to you: Mom, I really know what to do and what not to do¡­¡± She could not tell her that during the most serious period of her depression, Sister Anna took care of her. She even tied a rope around her waist when she was taking a bath, for fear that she would jump out of her sight from the upstairs window. It¡¯s also that she cursed and cried when she hugged her when she didn¡¯t know how many times she had attempted suicide Sister Anna is really not a good daughter or sister However, she is Lena White¡¯s best friend, the one who has had life and friendship. She doesn¡¯t want to sell her money to let others know how bad she has been. But, as she said, she really knows what to do and what not to do. At least, it is far more important to help Sister Anna save her than to start her own career, let alone Lena White looked back at Belina¡¯s face, which was hard to see but could not find an adjective, and said with great confidence, ¡°You have some confidence in me, too! I am not as unprofessional as you think. At least, the work I took will bepleted on time, and I will never break my own brand.¡± It was not until Lena White¡¯s figure fell into the family stream that Belina finally removed the tight nerve. Most of the time, she and her daughter are needle to needle. But just now, her daughter¡¯s eyes, as well as her confidence, made her suddenly realize that she might really be worried. Her daughter has grown up. Really, she has grown up Chapter 120 New Deli First Hospital is a Grade III Grade A hospital for some years, and its architectural style is one half. On one side is the new hospital area newly built in recent years, and the buildings are very modern. On the other side is the old outpatient building that has been used for some years like this hospital. Now it has been directly transformed into a small hospital area dedicated to pediatrics. Jack Jiang is in the brain surgery inpatient department, which is in the famous doctor¡¯s hall behind the old outpatient clinic. Get out of the elevator and walk forward all the way. First turn left, then turn right, then go straight, then turn right. This is the VIP ward of Jack Jiang. From the small window at the door, Lena White can see that in addition to Yao Shuang, there is an old man with white hair in the ward. That¡¯s Jack Jiang¡¯s uncle Lena White recognized him at a nce. He was also one of the only two Chinese painting masters in Jiang¡¯s family, and one of them was Jack Jiang¡¯s father. However, he died a long time ago. Jack Jiang turned around and saw Lena White standing outside the door. The old man with white beard and hair, whose eyes were dark and heavy, shrank. After looking at him in shock, he suddenly opened his eyes wide ¡°Are you¡­ Lena White?¡± Mark rushes to open the door of the ward, rubs his old eyes suspiciously, and finally looks at Lena White excitedly ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Jiang!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, yes¡­¡± Jiang Yancheng sighed: ¡°Five or six years!¡± Compared with Mark Jiang¡¯s excitement, Lena White¡¯s reaction when she saw him was much calmer.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In that year, Jack Jiang was the first to discover Lena White¡¯s painting talent. When she was only eight years old, she became famous as soon as she painted, and instantly became the sweet cake that many painting masters werepeting for. Everyone wants to be Lena White¡¯s teacher, but Belina helps her to be eliminated at every level. She thinks that Mark Jiang and Teacher Wang, the teachers of the Jiang family, are the best candidates because they have the highest moral standards and outstanding painting skills. However, just like Teacher Wang refused to ept Jack Jiang as her disciple, Lena White refused the olive branch from Jiang Yancheng because she felt that this person was not ethical and moral. Specifically, Mark Jiang wanted Lena White so much that he even offered to exchange his favorite student with Mr. Wang. And the one who was ¡°exchanged¡± by Jian in those years was Jack Jiang, who was about the same age as Lena White. After all, he was born into a family of calligraphers and painters, and he has been a child prodigy painter since he was three years old. It is reasonable to say that Jiang Yancheng suffered from this transaction But it can be proved by the same reason that Jiang Yancheng would rather do this kind of behavior that others think is a loser than ask Lena White to be a student. He knew from then on that Lena White was more talented than Jack Jiang and was more likely to make achievements. However, Jack Jiang was sent to the Wang family to learn from him without knowing his uncle¡¯s intention. After being politely invited out, he finally found that he was not only disliked by the Wang teacher, but also betrayed by his own uncle. Although he was still a young boy, Jack Jiang had already buried the seeds of hatred in his heart at that time. He could not hate his origin or his rtives, so he could only hate Lena White So, from a certain point of view, just like Robert would hate himself, half of the credit should be attributed to Arvin, Jack Jiang would hate himself from childhood to most of the time, and half of the credit should be attributed to his uncle. Now, Lena White looks at the master figure in front of her. While her heart isplicated, she has a little sympathy for Jack Jiang. If he is not the hope of the whole family, if he does not have such a vain uncle, he may not lose his foothold. Not to mention lying here half alive like this However, she came here today with a purpose. Even if she doesn¡¯t like this teacher in her heart, her attitude can¡¯t be too vague. She invited Mark Jiang to sit in the coffee shop near the hospital. The other party was ttered Chapter 121 After they sat down, Mark didn¡¯t question Jack Jiang, but asked Lena White: ¡°I heard that you went abroad, but why did you go abroad for further study and change your career instead of honing your painting skills?¡± Just like a tall person who is always asked why you don¡¯t y basketball, some people just like to define others with their own subjective consciousness. Since she became a designer, such problems have emerged one after another. She was so upset that she had to answer vaguely, ¡°Something happened, and then she stopped painting.¡± As a potential stock that he pays most attention to, Jiang Yancheng naturally knows that Lena White has made no achievements after going abroad. Later, I heard that she was expelled from the Academy of Fine Arts, andter re registered for the major of fashion design. But he still did not know how the child who once told her in front of her that she liked the painting itself, not the glory trophy, could suddenly give up her ideal? ¡°What happened?¡± He meant well, but Lena White just smiled at him and didn¡¯t answer anything. It seems that Mark has finally regained his consciousness and realized that it was quite impolite to ask that question, but ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He said with a bitter face, ¡°Even Lewis Bond, one of your ssmates, was not as talented as you before. Ah¡­ Now he is said to have changed his surname and his name is Lewis Bond.¡± ¡°I know. I met the senior just now.¡± ¡°Really? You still have contact?¡± At this point, he said with infinite regret: ¡°He has made good achievements in this field, but if you don¡¯t give up, you can actually achieve more than him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how teacher Wang taught you and why you gave up, but¡­ I can guarantee that if the teacher you chose was me, I would never let you be the person you are now.¡± So, you¡¯d better switch to me! The prodigal son will not change his money. What¡¯s more, you are not a prodigal son, but a son of God. So, don¡¯t waste your talent, and don¡¯t bezy any more. You must make achievements, and you must make achievements under the title that I am your ¡°mentor¡±. A few seconds From Mark¡¯s eyes, Lena White read all the above information, but she, like the filter screen in the fish tank, directly missed all the important points, and only picked the most uninterested question, saying: ¡°Mr. Jiang, I came here today to ask you for a help. I really regret about Jack Jiang¡¯s injury, but¡­¡± Mark Jiang raised his hand, and the expression on his face was obviously worried: ¡°If you are speaking on behalf of the An family, please go back!¡± ¡°Mark Jiang, even if Sister Anna is in prison, Jack Jiang¡­¡± Maybe he will be better. Thest stinging sentence was changed in time, and she only said tentatively: ¡°I know it¡¯s inhuman to say so, but¡­ the stuat family is very sincere and can makepensation from other aspects as much as possible. So, can you, can you¡­ talk about it again?¡± ¡°If the man lying inside today was the eldest young master of the ke family, I asked if you could discuss it again. What would you say?¡± What would she say? If you were yourself six years ago, let alone let the other party go to prison, she will not promise to go to prison. She will return a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. How other people hurt her man, she will hurt other people, but also not in the hands of others, herself. However, if you are yourself now She doesn¡¯t know, because she can¡¯t imagine what choice she will make. After all, she has no rtionship with Robert for a long time, so no matter how important he is, it has nothing to do with her. Suddenly, her heart ached again. Lena White looked at Mark Jiang with determination, or said something against her heart: ¡°If it was him who was lying in today, I would choose to maximize the benefits. Since the boat has been built, why bother to insist that it was a tree?¡± Mark looks at her, if he understands Chapter 122 Sure enough, there will be retribution for lying, and the retribution wille soonN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lena White received a bunch of blue enchantress again. This time, it was not given by Lewis Bond or anonymously, but someone came to thepany in person with it. Looking at the flowers in the man¡¯s hand, Lena White spent two minutes remembering them. Unfortunately, although I have a little impression of the man¡¯s face, I still can¡¯t remember who he is. However, his hand spent Lena White squinted, but did not receive flowers. She just asked, ¡°Are you¡­?¡± The man did not send out the flowers, but his expression was not embarrassed. He smiled and introduced himself: ¡°My name is Howard.¡± Lena White felt her ear pricked. She turned ck and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Howard¡¯s attitude can be regarded as unconcerned: ¡°You know, I am her ex boyfriend, of course, I came for her. I heard that the Jiang family is dead and not reconciled, so she must go to prison, right?¡± ¡°What does it concern you?¡± Howard: ¡°If I say I can help her, is it none of my business?¡± Lena White squinted, as if she was trying to tell the truth from the falsehood of his statement. However, she soon gave up the suspicion A scum man should not dare to say such things to himself if he is notpletely sure, so he can really help Sister Anna. However, Lena White believes that he has this ability, but does not believe in his character. Howard didn¡¯t care about it either. He said directly, ¡°You can¡¯t trust me, but you shouldn¡¯t doubt my feelings for Qiting. I still love her, even if she hates me¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lena White sneered, ¡°You really make me sick. So you are going to help, what do you want? Ankang clothes?¡± What do you want? Howard felt that this question was really appealing to him, which saved him a lot of courtesy and roundabout. He said: ¡°Now Longshi is under my control. What do I want for a little well-being?¡± Over the years, he has always wanted two things: one is money, and the other is a beloved person. Once, his beloved was easily obtained, so he felt that starting a business to earn money was more important than his lover. So he made a mistake and left his soul Up to now, there is more and more money, but the emptiness in my heart is more and more profound. He knew he deserved it, but people still had bad roots. He felt that his bad roots were deep, so in recent years, his persistence has changed from two to one. He is willing to exchange all his property for An Qiting of the year ¡°So, what exactly do you want?¡± Lena White asked again. I want Ann, can you give it to me? Howard was right on the tip of his tongue, but he knew that it would only make people more disgusted. So instead of saying it, he changed his face to a shrewd businessman and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s not what I want, it¡¯s someone who wants¡­ you.¡± Lena White¡¯s eyebrows jumped again, and for a moment she thought she had heard the wrong thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± The other side smiled and put the blue enchantress in her hand. The old god was saying, ¡°I just came here to help deliver flowers, and I¡¯ll say something for you, either Ann will sit in the prison, or you¡­ help Jack Jiang have a baby.¡± At the two forehead, the blue veins popping up showed Lena White¡¯s anger that was about to copse What kind of serpentine disease did Sister Anna like before? Angry, Lena White turns and walks to the office door. Behind him, the man with a nice voice but a little humble behavior said gloomily, ¡°Do you want to die? Or do you mean that your so-called gratitude is just a verbal skill?¡± He was toozy to listen to this man¡¯s nonsense, but the man shamelessly followed him: ¡°As long as you provide eggs, you don¡¯t even need to borrow your uterus, we will¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± If she was not still in thepany, Lena White really wanted to kick this person in the face. But now she can only force herself to go to the office door calmly and suddenly open the door: ¡°Please leave!¡± She opened the door very quietly, and her voice was even colder. The employees of thepany only saw her at ordinary times with mild temperature and forgetful sleep and food, but never saw her really angry. But today, we all feel the intense pressure of Lena White. Unfortunately, Howard did not take it easy, and he was not afraid of death to add fuel: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find the healthiest surrogate mother, and give birth to a child with the best painting genes for you and Jack Jiang, so that he can help you and Jack Jiang realize the dream that you want to paint but can¡¯t paint any more in the future.¡± Staff: ¡°¡­!!!!¡± All the employees are going to drop their chins. Lena White can¡¯t stand it anymore. She turns around with a smile, suddenly lifts her foot and kicks Howard in the stomach ¡°I asked you to shut up. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Chapter 123 She hadn¡¯t been so angry for a long time Even though she had suffered a lot in the past, she was willing to do that. But what the hell was this bastard? While saying that he loved Sister Anna, he pushed her into the fire. One more time? The door of the office was still open, and the employees were still looking at it However, Lena White couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She walked over and picked up the scumbag¡¯s cor with one hand in front of all the employees. ¡°Houkang, right? Then do you want to tell me first what a disgraceful role you have yed in this matter?¡± Houkang keptughing. He had already let go of his big move when he opened the door just now. Now everyone in thepany knew that as long as Lena White gave up her virginity, she could save Ann Raising his finger and wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Houkang said shamelessly, ¡°you think too much! I¡¯m just a messenger¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lena White nodded and slowly let go of him. Just when everyone thought she had calmed down and was about to let go of that man, she suddenly walked to the door and kicked it shut. When the others¡¯ eyes were isted, a trace of uneasiness finally shed through jaxon¡¯s eyes. He almost instinctively retreated, but when Lena White came back, she didn¡¯t say anything and gave him another hard kick on the chest. This time, there was no more air behind Houkang. The hard tied wall blocked his way, making him bear all the pressure of her kick. ¡°Crack! Crack!¡± Houkang screamedN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Obviously, more than one of his ribs was broken. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­ You crazy woman¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a crazy woman, so you¡¯d better answer my questions honestly.¡± Lena White stepped on hisplete chest bone. Her voice was cold, but with cruelty, ¡°tell me, what on earth have you done to make Sister Anna so obsessed with the factory?¡± Houkang was so painful that his whole body was trembling, and his ribs were aching Every breath. But when he saw the crazy and anxious look on Lena White¡¯s face, he smiled evilly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°can you agree to the Jiang family¡¯s request after I tell you?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind, or are you out of your mind because of the pain?¡± The sole of the Lena White shoe slid down slightly and moved directly to his injured ribs. As long as her feet were slightly forward Houkang broke out in a cold sweat. He was finally frightened. Regardless of the pain, he raised his hand and grabbed her foot tightly. ¡°Stop it. You can¡¯t do this to me. I can sue you That afternoon, the employees who were locked outside the office, as well as Marcia, heard the screams from the Lena White office. One was higher than the other, and the other was more miserable After half an hour, the scream finally stopped. The door opened with a click. pping her hands, Lena White walked out of the fitting room. With her beautiful ck eyes, she nced at the employees with a faint smile and said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just that I feel pain and pass out!¡± All the employees were speechless How could he not be afraid? The folder in the director¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang. She watched Lena White walk out of the office and enter the bathroom. Only Marcia noticed something and followed him in a panic. Sure enough. After entering the bathroom, Lena White was out of control. Her hand trembled violently, and the bottle fell to the ground. The blue and white capsules rolled all over the ground ¡°Sister White, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Marcia hurried to help her up. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Lena White waved her hand and refused. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would follow her in, so she couldn¡¯t control her state for a moment. Her face changed a few times, and finally shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why do you say you are fine? Are you¡­ Sick?¡± She had heard about it from her sister. She had thought of it when she saw the abnormality of Lena White just now. ¡°I¡¯m not sick¡­¡± Hearing Lena White¡¯s harsh rebuke, Marcia immediately realized what had happened and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. You¡¯re not sick. I mean¡­ Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick, but¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help trembling. At that time, Lena White looked terrible, which was more serious than the stomach problem she had suffered at the backstage during the show. But she didn¡¯t want Marcia to think that there was something wrong with her. She just said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little angry.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Marcia didn¡¯t dare to look at the medicine bottle on the ground, but her eyes were full of worry. Lena White quietly picked up the bottle on the ground, tightly held the ce with the medicine name tag, and calmly asked, ¡°do you know what that scumbag has done to your sister?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Do you know a little bit? My sister doesn¡¯t like to talk about this, so¡­¡± Marcia had been focused on her health, but now she was still worried about her sister. Unfortunately, Marcia was not a careful woman in the past. Moreover, when Sister Anna and Houkang were together, she was studying abroad, so she didn¡¯t know the answer for three times. Hearing her answer, Lena White, who had asked the same question for three times and had no idea what had happened, thought of something and said with guilt, ¡°I don¡¯t know at all. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a chance to know, but¡­¡± Chapter 124 It was a little difficult to continue, but Lena White still managed to control her body and said, ¡°at that time, I had to live a hard life abroad. Sister Anna had been helping me all the time, and she had even left her work behind and flew to take care of me¡­¡± ¡°I have always epted her love for me frankly. Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable, I have no time to care about Sister Anna. Even when she happily introduced her boyfriend to me, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Does Sister Anna also need me? I have never asked myself before¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lena White¡¯s fingertips trembled even more. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a heart. It¡¯s just that I was too busy at that time and didn¡¯t have the spare energy to take care of her. But now I think it¡¯s not difficult for anyone in the world to live. Everyone looks beautiful on the surface, but can only look forward after crying behind her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I was too fragile in the past. It¡¯s because I made her too worried. Although she was very sad, she still forced a smile to encourage me. She let me look forward, let me walk forward, and apany me¡­ To bear the darkest part of my life.¡± ¡°I can do nothing for her. I can do nothing¡­¡±. Marcia made up thest five words for her in her heart. Marcia had experienced a lot recently, and the change was the most obvious. She could analyze the situation calmly after the problem happened. Sheforted, ¡°then we are still sisters, her family, but we can¡¯t help her in any way. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but even a person like me understand that love can¡¯t be forced. At least, my sister¡­ Can she leave that scumbag? Isn¡¯t it a bad thing?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a bad thing that he can leave. But the bad thing is that he still remembers Sister Anna.¡± Marcia¡¯s face changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± What did you say? Robert asked Anglo, who was drinking with him In fact, Anglo wasn¡¯t in the mood to go out recently. But it was rare for Richard toe out of the film crew to have fun, so he insisted that his brothers apany him. He felt embarrassed and reluctantly came over to make a number. In the daytime, the atmosphere in the club was no different from that in the midnight. Anglo didn¡¯t say anything all the time. He had something on his mind, but in fact, he had been thinking about how to find a reason to leave. Richard noticed his unusual attitude. He also knew what had happened to the an family recently, so he asked with concern. His words triggered Robert Anglo didn¡¯t intend to say anything, but she was annoyed by it, so she said everything. Robert snapped. He gazed at Anglo¡¯s face, which was covered in smoke. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have enough rest. The look in his eyes was not waiting for him to continue, but waiting for the death penalty. Anglo had no choice but to say, ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s the idea of the Jiang family. As soon as he came back, the attitude of the Jiang family changed dramatically. Today, the Jiang family called me in person and said that as long as Lena White could leave descendants for him, no matter men or women, he would let go of my sister and let bygones be bygones¡­¡± Robert almost burst intoughter. He cast a cold nce at her and asked coldly, ¡°so what?¡± Anglo also looked back at Robert and said frankly, ¡°originally, it has nothing to do with you. Since you have divorced, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get married or not in the future. But¡­ As your brother, I think we¡¯d better tell you first. Anyway¡­ I will try my best to persuade her¡­¡± Robert frowned before he finished his words. She sneered, ¡°who do you want to persuade?¡± His reaction, let alone Anglo, who was a shrewdwyer, made him understand something even if he was a stick. But now that things hade to this point, he had a clear stand. ¡°In the current situation, let alone let him do something, even if he is lying on the bed and enjoying it, he can¡¯t do it. So in fact, it¡¯s good to cultivate a test tube [±¦±¦] by medical means, if¡­¡± The second time, Robert interrupted him impatiently, ¡°all your years of criminalw are in vain?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy for me to say that, and I also know that the existingw does not allow surrogacy, but if my sister goes in, it will not be able toe out in three or two years. Her life will be over.¡± ¡°Your sister¡¯s life can¡¯t be over, just someone else¡¯s?¡± Robert¡¯s dark eyes stared at Anglo, which made Anglo suddenly suffocated. He avoided the key point and said, ¡°the Jiang family¡­ They will be good to their children. After all, they don¡¯t like Lena White, but her unique painting gene. Therefore, if there is really a child like her, the Jiang family will definitely dote on her, so¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°So, as long as Lena White gives up a little, it¡¯s just an egg. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a big deal?¡± Robert answered thest sentence for him, but Anglo was also a little unhappy with his tone. He knew it was immoral, but he was more partial to his sister than to the Lena White he was not familiar with. What¡¯s more, he also felt that this matter could not be said to have nothing to do with Lena White. Robert¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw through his mind at a nce. Every word and every line he said next seemed to be covered with ice. ¡°Even a person like me knows to have a child. It¡¯s not about two words or three words. How could you still talk about these nonsense with me? You don¡¯t want your sister to be in prison, but you want Lena White to be in the prison of the Jiang family all her life because of sacrificing her child?¡± Anglo also tried to defend herself, ¡°then how can I be in jail?¡± Robert sneered, ¡°or what? Do you want her to think that the child is born by the Jiang family and has nothing to do with her? Just like what her mother did to him (her)? Let him (her) grow wildly by himself, regardless of life or death?¡± He had always been ruthless in speaking. At this time, with anger, he mocked, ¡°how much does Lena White owe your sister? Do you want to ¡®pay¡¯ for her like this?¡± Anglo also felt a lump in her throat. With a fake smile, she ground her teeth and said, ¡°yes, she owes my sister. If it weren¡¯t for her, my sister wouldn¡¯t have been in such a big trouble¡­¡± Robert didn¡¯t say a word. He just nced at Anglo with his cold eyes Chapter 125 In fact, Anglo was also angry. After all, he was a member of the Stuat family. He had been influenced by his family since he was a child. He could afford to read a lot of poems. He knew all kinds of truths. In addition, he was awyer, so it was reasonable for him to have three values. However, his sister¡¯s matter was too tricky this time. He was so worried and angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. But he didn¡¯t n to take it back. He just put his head on his neck and looked into Robert¡¯s eyes The cold man¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly turned to look at him and said seriously, ¡°is it Lena White who held the bottle that your sister taught her to use personally? Or is it the scum taught by Lena White who tried to harm your sister? Anglo, is it reasonable for you to be convicted?¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand. Who is she to you? Why are you so aggressive to fall out with your brother who has been with you for more than 20 years?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ke family was rendered speechless, but soon he regained his arrogant and cold attitude. ¡°No matter who she is, I won¡¯t allow you to force her to do so¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force her. I will only persuade her!¡± ¡°No way!¡± without my permission, no one was allowed to touch her. He didn¡¯t say thest sentence, but his aura was enough to convey his position. ¡°Either you help me to deal with the Jiang family, or I will ask your ex-wife to deal with the Jiang family. Anyway¡­¡± At this moment, Anglo¡¯s eyes also turned red. He tightly held the wine in his hand, and his high nearsighted eyes were slightly protruding because of anger, looking somewhat terrifying. He said without hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t let my sister go to jail, no matter what means I use.¡± ke family didn¡¯t say anything more, but his dark pupils contracted violently under the light. His expression was unfathomable, showing that he was really angry Richard didn¡¯t expect that they would quarrel like this just for a drink. He jumped out to mediate, ¡°what are you doing? It¡¯s just a trifle. How can you quarrel?¡± The ke family and Anglo said in unison, ¡°something wrong?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I said something wrong. I ept the punishment, but¡­¡± at this time, it was not difficult to admit it. Richard looked around and winked at them from the left to the right. He said earnestly, ¡°we are brothers. We are all for the same thing. It¡¯s better to have a good business.¡± Unfortunately, his face obviously didn¡¯t work. The two men didn¡¯t buy it at all. Anglo snorted, ¡°discuss? Is that his attitude?¡± The ke family sneered, ¡°you specially came to tell me what attitude you want me to give you? What kind of attitude do you want me to give you? What do you want me to give you? Do you want to hear that you insult Lena White casually?¡± ¡°Your sister is a human being, and she is not? Your sister hurt someone, and she wanted to get away with it all by herself, but her best friend came to pay her debt? It¡¯s the first time I know that a good sister has to be like this¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Anglo was so angry that she trembled all over. Seeing that she was about to jump up and fight with the man in front of her, Richard quickly blocked the way between the two of them ¡°Shut up!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t persuade her, he didn¡¯t want to persuade her anymore. ¡°Who are they? You two can decide everything?¡± ¡°You!¡± Richard pointed at Anglo and said, ¡°you asked him to give birth to a child for your sister, and he agreed without hesitation?¡± ¡°And you!¡± Richard continued, pointing at ke family, ¡°you asked her to watch her sister being put into prison regardless of her sister¡¯s affections. Why would she listen to you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Even if we are brothers, I can¡¯t help but want to scold you. Why are you so shameless? Why should I ask you why you make such an important decision for her?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Anglo also sneered, ¡°my sister saved her life more than once.¡± ¡°What?¡± After saying that, all three people present looked at him. Especially the ke family. When he looked down at people, the cruelty in his eyes gradually disappeared, but it could bring more pressure to people. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. What I said is true. You can ask her yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Anglo didn¡¯t get scared. Instead, she continued sarcastically, ¡°well, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to tell you. After all, he will die for several times because of you.¡± ke family¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Make it clear!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Perhaps it was because she had been under too much pressure recently. Anyway, since she had said that, Anglo became restless. Finally, he told her all the things he should have hidden Anglo added, ¡°when Lena White was abroad, she suffered from serious depression and had been recuperating for two or three years. During that period, shemitted suicide more than five times. Otherwise, do you think that the sixteen stic surgeries she had performed were just because the bones on the back of her hand were crushed?¡± Richard was also shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t y a joke on this kind of thing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Nill. Please prove it!¡± The doctor, who was directly called, was about to run away with the wine, but he couldn¡¯t leave now. He could only raise his ss and smiled awkwardly at the ke family. ke family, ¡°even you have something to hide from me?¡± ¡°I¡­ hem!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Nill decided to stay. He gulped down the wine in his hand and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Although I¡¯ve doubted it before, it¡¯s just a suspicion. I can¡¯t just tell the truth casually. As a doctor, I can¡¯t reveal the patient¡¯s privacy¡­¡± The ke family was not in the mood to hear the rest of the story. He suddenly stood up and said, ¡°put the money on my ount and left in a huff ¡°Tell me, why did you invite him?¡± Nillined about Anglo. ¡°Did I recruit him? Don¡¯t you see his attitude?¡± It was a sunny day, and Anglo didn¡¯t show any politeness to anyone. She said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter for anything else. I¡¯ll just let him go. But my sister¡­¡± ¡°Then how dare you say that what ke family said is unreasonable?¡± Nill, who was dragged out of the room for no reason, was also a little annoyed. ¡°Do you really think giving birth to a baby is a matter of mouth? From now on, the Jiang family will be good to the baby. There is no reason for Lena White not to help them give birth to a baby?¡± ¡°Apart from other things, does he deserve a woman to give birth to a baby for him?¡± Anglo also calmed down. She wiped her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m just too anxious.¡± He didn¡¯t really hate Lena White. If the Jiang family hadn¡¯t put forward such a stupid condition Richard seemed to have just recovered from the tragic past. He held Anglo¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°what do you mean by that? Is it true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°How could I tell you earlier?¡± Anglo said impatiently, ¡°I just knew it recently. Half of it was from my sister, and the other half was from someone I asked to investigate¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with her depression? Did she really make¡­ ke family angry?¡± ¡°I can only say that he is the root. If he hadn¡¯t kidnapped her abroad and refused to let here back, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many troublesome thingster, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered from depression, wouldn¡¯t she? If she hadn¡¯t been depressed, she wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide for 3456 times, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Anglo added, ¡°I heard that there were five times when she was sent to the hospital for rescue. Thest time, it was my sister who said that if she jumped off the building with my sister, she gave up the idea of jumping into the sea.¡± It¡¯s so serious Both Nill and Richard were rendered speechless After a long while, Nill raised his ws and said, ¡°but, about that thing, we have all participated in the n, haven¡¯t we?¡± The three of them looked at each other in silence Chapter 126 While in the bathroom, Lena White recalled what had happened in the past few years and felt more and more guilty. It was true that when she was abroad, her experience was dark. At that time, she seemed to fall into eternal night, and endless darkness covered the whole world. She couldn¡¯t see, she couldn¡¯t hear She felt that all malice in the world was shrouding her. She didn¡¯t dare to see anyone because she had lost the most basic trust in people. Except for sister Anna, everyone she saw was a bad guy with ulterior motives. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep, because as long as she closed her eyes, she would fall into endless nightmares In her dream, there were endless grievances, endless usations, and endless policemen who wanted to arrest her. She kept saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t He didn¡¯t believe her, neither. She was desperate and slowly closed her heart, trying to hide herself in the turtle shell. How terrible it was outside! They were all bad people and hated her. Even the ke family hated her! This thought was deeply rooted in her mind, which made her want to die. It was [°²] who persuaded her and brought her out of the deserted darkness step by step. In the most difficult three years, she only had sister [°²] by her side. She had always regarded Sister Anna as her redemption, her own sun, but now she knew that her sun had also experienced darkness But she hid her sadness and encouraged herself all the time. What was Sister thinking at that time? Did she want to die as helpless as herself? Lena White felt so guilty that she couldn¡¯t help but feel a spasm in her stomach and throw up. Not only did she vomit up everything she had eaten, but she almost vomited out her bile She vomited so much that her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and she felt dizzy in front of her eyes. How could she know nothing? At thest moment before she passed out, Lena White thought in a daze However, when she closed her eyes, Marcia, who had been apanying her all the time, was frightened. There was still a patient lying in the office and no one had dealt with it. Now she was Marcia felt like weeping but had no tears. She could only call her brother. Fortunately, Anglo called an ambnce for her sister and rushed to the hospital as soon as she got the phone call. ¡°Brother, what should we do?¡± Marcia began to act like a spoiled child as soon as she saw her brother. Anglo also rubbed her sister¡¯s head and told her, ¡°the man is fine. He will not affect his life in the future. At most, there will be many scars on his chest after the surgery.¡± Marcia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s okay or not. It¡¯s best if that kind of dog man dies.¡± Anglo was also speechless ¡°I mean, what should we do in thepany?¡± Being stared at by her brother, Marcia pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here. Ashley fell down too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask someone to handle it.¡± After saying that, Anglo heaved a long sigh of relief. Then she found out the phone number that was almost deleted by him in the first half an hour. After taking another deep breath, he dialed the number ¡°Your ex-wife is in hospital again. Will youe?¡± When she came to her senses, the ke was already in the hospital In the phone, there was a lot of information about Lena White. She was forced to go abroad, and then returned home. She had no choice but to give up studying, but was used by someone. Atst, she failed in her study, and was wronged to drop out of school. It even caused a case of gunfight, and she was almost sentenced. When her right hand was seriously injured, she could no longer hold the brush from now on, so that her soul copsed and she suffered from severe depression. After three years of recuperation, she was discharged from the hospital sessfully, and even became famous, and decided to return home Her previous boss said, ¡°Snowy is a genius. I don¡¯t want her toe back at all, but she said to me that the reason why she worked so hard is that she wanted her beloved to see her sincerity. Now she has to go back to her husband with her sincerity. How can I stop her from being happy?¡± The one she loved most? Husband? He? He didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t know at all He thought that all the wounds on her right hand had been healed, but he did not expect that the truth was far more tragic than he had imagined, one thousand times, ten thousand times. He thought her so-called love for him was just a temporary vanity and desire to conquer, but he did not expect that she really loved him!!! The ke family had never regretted so much So he came to the hospital without saying a word, so he stayed beside her, whose face was as pale as paper, and even touched her face secretly. The soft touch under his fingers His ears went numb, as if an electric current was rushing over, and a vague picture suddenly jumped out of his mind without warning. The casually picked dog tail grass, the storyteller sofa, and the drunken kiss All of a sudden, a light was turned on. He remembered everything. He called her while drinking. She was surprised, but she still took him home withoutint. He gave her that weed, but she refused Later,ter Unconsciously, the tip of ke family¡¯s tongue brushed her teeth, as if she had just begun to recall the feeling of electric shock all over her body today. Why didn¡¯t she mention anything about that night to him? Disappointed! Was she finally hurt and unwilling to love? With a thought, he pointed at the sleeping Lena White and woke it up. At that time, Lena White was still in a daze, whining and seeing ke family in a trance. ¡®what? Was she dreaming again? By the way, it must be a dream. Otherwise, how could she see ke family looking at her so affectionately? Was he feeling sorry for her with that expression? ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She smiled and rubbed her face against his hand in a daze. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re here. Do you know how long I haven¡¯t seen you? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°But you used to be like this. Only when I was seriously ill would youe to see me in my dream, be good to me, smile to me, just like now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s lucky that you¡¯re still here. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll be fine again, right? Robert¡­¡± Hearing the four words, ke family¡¯s eyes narrowed. She unconsciously tightened her fingertips and asked, ¡°what did you call me?¡± Huh? It hurts! It turned out that dreams were so real? Wait Lena White¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡±? ke family didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°what did you call me just now?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± With a guilty conscience, Lena White turned her face away and said, ¡°did you hear it wrong? I didn¡¯t call you¡­¡± ke family He was not deaf. However, looking at her flustered eyes, ke family didn¡¯t continue to ask her He tucked her in and said, ¡°lie down a little longer!¡± At that time, Lena White¡¯s mind was in a mess. Looking at the gentle ke family by the bed, she was confused. What happened? Why did hee here? What was he doing here? Besides, did she rub his hand just now? And¡­ Take him as Robert? Ah¡­ Crazy!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 127 Although she had vaguely expected him to recall the ident that year, she remembered that he had personally told her that his name was ke family and that he could call him Robert. ButThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It shouldn¡¯t be in this situation! It was all because of the sudden appearance of ke family and the affectionate eyes that only appeared in her dream that made her have an illusion. Lena White pulled the quilt and covered half of her red face. ¡°Well¡­¡± She asked, ¡°what are you doing here? Or is Sister¡­¡± He shook his head to show that Sister was fine, and then looked at her without blinking. At the beginning, Lena White dared to look into his eyes, butter, she only felt her whole body trembling. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ke family said suddenly. ¡°What?¡± Lena White was confused. ¡°What do you know? Can you stop looking at me like that? I¡­ i¡­¡± In the end, she boldly asked, ¡°is there any incurable disease?¡± ke family, ¡°¡­!¡± What was this brain circuit? Lena White, ¡°if not, why do you look like I¡¯m going to die? Besides, even if I¡¯m going to die, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? There¡¯s no need to be like this¡­¡± ¡°Am I so cold-blooded in your heart?¡± No, you can be more confident After all, in my heart, you are ten thousand times cold-blooded than I said now. However, Lena White didn¡¯t say it out loud. She just looked at him silently and told him everything with her eyes. He asked, ¡°did I treat you badly before?¡± Debbie was rendered speechless Lena White didn¡¯t say anything more. She looked at him with her eyes full of anger, ¡°Mr. Feng, how could you ask me such an obvious thing? ¡°Your disease¡­¡± ke family had experienced how terrible depression was. After all, even if he never wanted to mention it, his biological mother had been depressed because of his father¡¯s infidelity. Finally, she left him alone and chose tomit suicide. He still remembered that held his mother¡¯s cold hand and kept calling her to get up, but she could not wake up His throat moved up and down. It was difficult to ask, but he didn¡¯t want to escape. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± With a thud, Lena White¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She vaguely understood what he had just said ¡°Can you tell me what happened in the past six years?¡± Almost reflexively, Lena White refused without hesitation, ¡°no¡­¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to hear it from you.¡± Do you want to hear it from me? With a cold smile, Lena White¡¯s face, which had been excited because of him, waspletely frozen. She turned her back to him without hesitation. Her cold fingertips tightly grasped the bed under her body. She could not control the frequency of her heartbeat, the degree of sweating, and even¡­ Her body could not control the trembling anger. Chapter 128 She didn¡¯t want to recall those dark days at all. Lena White tried her best to restrain herself, but at this moment, even if she used all her strength, she couldn¡¯t help feeling cold in her heart. As soon as she closed her eyes, it seemed to be the past She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°maybe your sympathy overflowed once in a while, or maybe you just asked casually. But for you, the past is just some old things, but for me, it¡¯s a light that can¡¯t be seen. It¡¯s a wound with blood¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±. When she felt wronged, she was alone When a person calmed down, she wouldn¡¯t want to cry. At this time, especially when someone asked, as long as he asked, her emotions could not be held. Lena White didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him. Anyway, for a person who didn¡¯t love her, all tears were means and sentimental. She didn¡¯t want to be affected, nor did she want to get sympathy, so Closing her eyes slightly, she sighed and said, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, please go back!¡± Robert: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Obviously, Lena White didn¡¯t want to talk anymore Robert should have left. In fact, if it had been in the past, Robert would have left. But now, without thinking too much, he suddenly bent over and held Lena White tightly across the quilt. The person under the quilt was shocked Let me go! Let me go! She gritted her teeth and gripped the quilt so hard that her whole body was stiff. Feeling her resistance, Robert felt that he deserved it for the first time. He licked his dry lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to say sorry now?¡± ¡°Lena White, you can¡¯t forgive me, but can you give me a chance to make up for it? That year¡­¡± ¡°I never thought that you would be like that because of me, really¡­¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± I know. That¡¯s why I came back to you like a fool and was hurt by you again. It was true that he didn¡¯t mean to hurt others! At least, she could take revenge for those who had a heart, but¡­ How could she take revenge on him? It was really hard to love someone. She had loved someone for so long. She was not only tired, but also afraid, so Sorry! She wouldn¡¯t give him another chance! Lena White pinched his big hand slightly and said, ¡°can you let go of me first?¡± Hearing Robert¡¯s answer, Lena White withdrew his hand more tightly. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°since you said that you didn¡¯t mean to do it and you didn¡¯t mean to hurt me, then forget what happened in the past!¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Strangely, she could not control herself just now, but now she had stopped trembling. Even if she refused in her heart, her physical reaction could not deceive her. She still liked him, and she still had feelings for his embrace, as if she could really be fearless if she was held tightly by him like this But there should be a limit in her dream! Lena White¡¯s eyes turned red and her voice became hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t me you or hate you. Let¡¯s be friends from now on!¡± ¡°By the way, can you really let go of me?¡± She reminded him to let go of her again and said, ¡°friends shouldn¡¯t do this, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be an ordinary friend?¡± Chapter 129 Robert almost blurted out this sentence, but after he said it, Robert himself was shocked. What was he talking about? What did he want to do? If you want to be not an ordinary friend, then what is it? In the same question, Lena White asked, ¡°if they are not ordinary friends, then what is it?¡± Robert: ¡°yes, yes¡­¡± She waited for a long time, but there was still noplete answer. Lena White didn¡¯t look forward to it anymore and said, ¡°forget it, Robert. I won¡¯t be happy. I know you think you are responsible for what happened to me in the past, but in fact, it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m too stupid and naive.¡± It¡¯s not like that I¡¯m responsible. Even if I can¡¯t tell you my feelings now, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will escape responsibility. However, although the woman in his arms calmed down, her back was always against him. Robert understood that he was too hasty But I don¡¯t know what has been urging him in his body. Hurry up, hurry up, or you will lose her. Wait Was he afraid of losing her? Why? Why was he afraid of losing her? Did Something shed through his mind. When he was about to grasp it, the door of the ward was pushed open suddenly. ¡°Sister White¡­¡± Marcia rushed in and saw the posture of the two. She was stunned for a moment, and then awkwardly said, ¡°well¡­ You¡­¡± Almost reflexively, Lena White pushed Robert away. The feeling of being afraid that others would see their intimate behavior pierced into Robert¡¯s heart. But her subconscious behavior was meaningless! He wanted to persuade himself, but another voice in his heart reminded him gloomily, ¡°you deserve it! In the past, you pushed her away again and again. Now you know it! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marcia?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s my sister, my sister¡­¡± Marcia stammered as she stole a nce at Robert. Impatiently, Lena White asked, ¡°tell me! What¡¯s wrong with Sister Anna?¡± ¡°Attack the police!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lena White squinted and thought she had misheard. Marcia also knew that it sounded ridiculous, but since it had happened, she had to say, ¡°that woman whose surname is long. Didn¡¯t her husband get kicked by you? Then she ran to the police station to look for my sister and told them the conditions of the Jiang family. My sister was angry and wanted to hit her, but the police stopped her. As a result, she¡­ pped the police.¡± Oh my God! What the hell was going on? Stunned, Lena White sat on the bed for a while. Then she suddenly struggled to get out of the bed, but as soon as she got up, she was pressed back by Robert. ¡°What do you want to do again?¡± ¡°I have to see Sister Anna.¡± ¡°Anglo will take care of it. Even if you go there, you won¡¯t be able to help.¡± Lena White insisted, ¡°even if I can¡¯t help, I have to go.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Once again, he pushed her back to the bed. Robert¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He was still indifferent and expressionless, but his eyes were full of displeasure. Lena White looked at him for a while and asked in confusion, ¡°why can¡¯t you just say no?¡± ¡°Yes, I said no. You are not allowed to go anywhere except staying here and going home today¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to go anywhere. I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Lena White suddenly felt that he took another step forward. He put his hands on her waist, one on the left and the other on the right. ¡°Good girl, listen to me¡­¡± Chapter 130 Her heart trembled slightly Lena White raised her head and saw Robert¡¯s face clearly from the bottom. It was a 360 degree face. Sometimes, she even felt that there was no word that could urately describe the face of Robert. Instead of sharpness, it would be a delicate and charming face that even women would feel ashamed of. But his face was more fierce, which was enough to make men and women crazy for him. It was cool, sexy, and attractive She had never seen a second person who could perfectlybine the two temperament of elegance and sharpness. Pitifully, although they used to be a couple, it was the first time for her to look at his face at such a close distance. Lena White¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, and her fingers clenched into fists. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to stop me, are you?¡± ×ʸñ!!!! Qualification!!!! He used to have one, but it was not Robert¡¯s style to be shameless. The man¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Without arguing with her, he grabbed his phone and called Anglo ¡°Can¡¯t you handle your sister¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought Mr. Anglo¡¯s business ability has been greatly reduced since he didn¡¯t take over the case in a few days.¡± ¡°Send me a message after you finish it. Why should I ask about your sister¡¯s information? It¡¯s not me who want to ask. It¡¯s Lena White who wants to know¡­¡± ¡°Yes, she can know it if you send it to me. But why didn¡¯t you call me toe to the hospital?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, hurry up. If you really don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Then Robert hung up the phone. But from his sharp tongue, it was not difficult to tell who was on the other end of the phone. Lena White, ¡°who are you talking to on the phone?¡± ¡°You know the answer?¡± ºÃ°É! Fine! Lena White was not euphemistic anymore. She asked directly, ¡°what did Anglo say? Such as the current situation of Sister Anna, the police¡¯s attitude, and¡­¡± ¡°Everything is fine except that Ann is a little upset.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Lena White became anxious again. However, Robert said, ¡°Why are you so fussy? It¡¯s only one day. You won¡¯t die of hunger¡­¡± ¡°No, I still have to go to see¡­ Ah¡­ What are you doing¡­¡± No one could disobey Robert¡¯s decision. Even if she was really rebellious, he would force her to change. Therefore, he was stronger than Robert. Seeing that Lena White was still unwilling to give up, he pulled up Lena White without hesitation, the one held by a princess. Lena White¡¯s hands and feet were off the ground, and she was so shocked that she wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. When she realized how intimate this action was, she began to kick, and her face turned red. ¡°Put me down, quickly put me down¡­¡± For the moment, it was impossible for her to let go. But the problem was, would her ex husband take her away like this? Would it be dangerous? For example, the adult version? However, even though she was so worried, Marcia still didn¡¯t have the courage to take her Sister White back. But when they disappeared in the long corridor, Marcia suddenly woke up! Why did shee here? Didn¡¯t you tell Sister White to go to see her sister and persuade her to be more open-minded? Why did she let her go? Chapter 131 On their way out of the hospital, many passers-by took a photo of Robert holding a woman in his arms, but he didn¡¯t care at all. On the contrary, Lena White was so shy that she lowered her head in his arms and didn¡¯t dare to raise her head for a long time. It was not until she was forcefully put into his car that Lena White opened the door and was about to get off when he turned around. However, the door was only half opened, but it was forcefully pressed back by someone Facing his cold eyes, she clenched her fists and said, ¡°you can¡¯t¡­¡±. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡± He didn¡¯t need her to say anything. He said for her, ¡°Anglo is also involved in the matter of Ann. As awyer, he can¡¯t even handle such a trivial matter. Are you looking down upon him?¡± ¡°I just want to see Sister Anna.¡± Robert said bluntly, ¡°do you think she is in a sanatorium? You can see her if you want?¡± She could fight for everything else, but this was the problem that she couldn¡¯t solve for the time being. Without the help of Anglo or anyone else, she couldn¡¯t havee to the police station to see him now, but But she didn¡¯t set up a rtionship with Robert. He stopped her and leaned against the passenger seat. He looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°you like to take everything in your hands. Is this your bad habit? You¡¯d better change it.¡± She snorted ¡°First, I never think it¡¯s my bad habit. Second¡­¡± Hearing that, she raised her beautiful eyes slightly and provoked, ¡°Mr. robert, let me remind you that we are divorced. You have no right and no reason to ask me to change it.¡± ¡°Are you reminding me that I should give you a new identity?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lena White still sneered, ¡°aren¡¯t you unwilling to give me what I want?¡± Robert was stunned by her words. What she wanted, what he didn¡¯t want to give her ¡°What is it?¡± he seemed to be silly and asked. Hearing that, Lena White¡¯s heart was even colder. She mocked, ¡°you know the answer?¡± No, so Robert pressed her and exerted force on his hand as if he didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°What do you want? Marry me again? Or¡­¡± do you just want me? She felt that she had heard Robert¡¯s words. Even if he didn¡¯t say anythingter, Lena White could still read his eyes Yes, she wanted him! Even if it looked like a cheap behavior, the heart that she liked was not fake. She just liked, just liked him She liked him so much that she wanted to turn around as long as he waved his hand. However, she was not young anymore. Was it really good for her to be so stupid? What¡¯s more, every scene of the six years was bloody tears, reminding herself not to be stupid all the time. This man doesn¡¯t love you! He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but his indifference was the biggest harm Isn¡¯t it enough? No, that¡¯s enough, really enough! Lena White felt that her decision had worn out all her courage and she didn¡¯t have the strength to try again. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t make any noise. She just looked out of the window and said calmly, ¡°send me home!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± She looked up at the window and said, ¡°no, I¡¯ll answer you¡­¡± Yes, she did answer. Silence was the most euphemistic refusal. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want him, nor did she want to marry him Chapter 132 Robert didn¡¯t allow Lena White to see Sister Anna, so he directly drove her back to themunity. With a long face, Lena White kept silent all the way with Robert. From the moment he drove, the two of them entered the elevator with cold faces one after the other, and then walked out of the elevator with cold faces one after the other. Then, they saw a row of blue enchantresses at the door at the same time Why did someone send flowers again? Didn¡¯t she just warn the property management not to ept this kind of flowers? Lena White stood at the entrance of the elevator in a daze. The person behind her called her three times in a row, but she didn¡¯t hear it She seemed to have lost her soul. Robert walked up to her and considerately blocked her sight. It was not until he finally couldn¡¯t see the dazzling line of blue that Lena White seemed toe to her senses. She raised her head and saw his cold but worried eyes He asked, ¡°do you want to go to my home?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have installed a monitor at the door. Don¡¯t you want to see who sent the flowers?¡± Lena White replied, ¡°no, thanks. I¡¯ll call the property management.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be sent here by the property management. With the previousints, they are not stupid enough to deliberately provoke you.¡± It was true. Unless the property managementpanymitted suicide, they would never make mistakes in the same thing again and again But, would she go to his house to watch the surveince video? Robert¡¯s home, 802. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t even dare to enter my room?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to think of something. He gave her a meaningful look and said, ¡°in the past, I didn¡¯t guard against you with seven passwords¡­¡± This was one of the dark history that she didn¡¯t want to mention the most. In order to sleep with Robert in the same bed, she deciphered the password lock of Robert¡¯s bedroom. However, it was only the second morning that she was chased out by someone with a series of roars Now, she didn¡¯t have to work so hard to enter his room? But why was she still unhappy? Refuse him! Refuse him! Refuse him! Lena White screamed in her heart. But in the end¡­ failed! When she came to her senses, Lena White had already been sitting in the living room of Robert¡¯s house. She found that she was bing more and more timid. In the past, she would do whatever she wanted without hesitation, but now she began to be nervous before she did anything bad Why should she be nervous? Was she afraid that he would eat her? Or was she expecting him to eat her? Lena White felt that she was being unreasonable, but this was the first time he had personally invited her to his house The first time!!!! ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Robert¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Lena White was shocked when she was lost in thought. She sat on the sofa in his house. When she turned around, she found that Robert was standing right behind her, with aptop in one hand and a hand on the sofa behind her. As long as she looked up, she could meet his eyes. As long as he lowered his head Lena White shook her head and said, ¡°no, thanks.¡± ¡°Milk is okay. I don¡¯t have much room to choose because of my stomachache.¡± Since you have made up your mind, why do you still ask me? Robert handed theptop to her and pointed at one of the folders. ¡°The surveince video is here. There is a time and date on it. Take your time. I¡¯m going to warm the milk¡­¡± Then he left directly. Lena White couldn¡¯t help but turn around and followed him into the kitchen. Theyout of his home was the same as hers, and the kitchen was open. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Lena White watched him open the fridge, take out a ss of milk and boil it in the electric pot Chapter Chapter 134 I want to taste her again She stared at him for a long time. It was not until she found that she was too obsessed with him that she hurriedly tore off the eyes attached to him. She came to her senses and stared at the screen of theputer. At first, she was still a little distracted. Gradually, she became more and more serious. She didn¡¯t notice that when Robert came back. It was Robert who took the initiative to ask, ¡°did you see her?¡± Hearing the voice, Lena White turned around subconsciously. At that time, Robert was half bending over to look at theputer screen in front of her. The two of them were very close. As soon as she turned her head, her lips gently brushed against his face A buzzing sound exploded in the hearts of the two at the same time. With a guilty conscience, Lena White turned her head back and bit her lower lip, trying to focus her eyes on the surveince video. Robert smelled the fragrance. In private asions, Lena White didn¡¯t use perfume. The smell of her body now was like the mixture of potherbs with body wash. It was light, clear, but smelled good Robert couldn¡¯t help but sniff again. Although it was a light movement, Lena White still realized that he was sniffing at her! In an instant, she was frozen into a stone. However, Robert approached her ear and asked in a low and maic voice, ¡°that day¡­ At your home, did I¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Is the milk ready?¡± Before she could finish her words, Lena White directly grabbed the ss of hot milk from her hand. In fact, she didn¡¯t drink milk very much, mainly because she couldn¡¯t bear it. If she drank it, she would easily have diarrhea. But she couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. She lowered her head and took a big gulp before frowning. ¡°You put sugar in it! It¡¯s so sweet!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The man answered, but his eyes fell on her lips quietly. After drinking the milk, there was a white circle on the lips of Lena White.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was like the cream stuck to the cake after a child ate it. It must be sweet! Lena White seemed to have noticed his gaze. She stuck out her tongue, gently lifted her lips, dipped the white milk stain into her mouth and smacked it a few times. This unconscious action made the man¡¯s eyes ethereal. He couldn¡¯t help but picture the sweet taste in his mind. Finally, he lowered his head again and asked almost stubbornly, ¡°I just wanted to ask if we were¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ This man¡­¡± At this moment, a person carrying flowers appeared on theptop. Lena White excitedly pointed at the screen and changed the topic, ¡°it¡¯s this person who sent the flowers. Look, look¡­¡± It was a bummer However, they were so close that Robert could see the pink tip of Lena White¡¯s ear as long as he lowered his eyes It seemed that something really happened that night that she didn¡¯t want to talk about. Her heart was itching! She really wanted to try again. It was not that she identally touched her face, but that night Lena White stood up because she could clearly feel the masculine aura from Robert. He was only half behind her and didn¡¯t even touch her body. But at that moment, Lena White still felt difficult to breathe. She was so nervous! She was so nervous So she had to find a word to break the ice. She deliberately exaggerated the man¡¯s face in the video, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know this person¡­¡± It was easy for Robert to understand her little thoughts. Finally, Robert let go of Lena White. He lifted his body and kept a distance from her Chapter 133 She stared at him for a long time. It was not until she found that she was too obsessed with him that she hurriedly tore off the eyes attached to him. She came to her senses and stared at the screen of theputer. At first, she was still a little distracted. Gradually, she became more and more serious. She didn¡¯t notice that when Robert came back. It was Robert who took the initiative to ask, ¡°did you see her?¡± Hearing the voice, Lena White turned around subconsciously. At that time, Robert was half bending over to look at theputer screen in front of her. The two of them were very close. As soon as she turned her head, her lips gently brushed against his face A buzzing sound exploded in the hearts of the two at the same time. With a guilty conscience, Lena White turned her head back and bit her lower lip, trying to focus her eyes on the surveince video. Robert smelled the fragrance. In private asions, Lena White didn¡¯t use perfume. The smell of her body now was like the mixture of potherbs with body wash. It was light, clear, but smelled good Robert couldn¡¯t help but sniff again. Although it was a light movement, Lena White still realized that he was sniffing at her! In an instant, she was frozen into a stone. However, Robert approached her ear and asked in a low and maic voice, ¡°that day¡­ At your home, did I¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Is the milk ready?¡± Before he could finish his words, Lena White directly grabbed the ss of hot milk from his hand. In fact, she didn¡¯t drink milk very much, mainly because she couldn¡¯t bear it. If she drank it, she would easily have diarrhea. But she couldn¡¯t care about it anymore. She lowered her head and took a big gulp before frowning. ¡°You put sugar in it! It¡¯s so sweet!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The man answered, but his eyes fell on her lips quietly. After drinking the milk, there was a white circle on the lips of Lena White. It was like the cream stuck to the cake after a child ate it. It must be sweet! Lena White seemed to have noticed his gaze. She stuck out her tongue, gently lifted her lips, dipped the white milk stain into her mouth and smacked it a few times. This unconscious action made the man¡¯s eyes ethereal. He couldn¡¯t help but picture the sweet taste in his mind. Finally, he lowered his head again and asked almost stubbornly, ¡°I just wanted to ask if we were¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ This¡­ This man¡­¡± At this moment, a person carrying flowers appeared on theptop. Lena White excitedly pointed at the screen and changed the topic, ¡°it¡¯s this person who sent the flowers. Look, look¡­¡± It was a bummerThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, they were so close that Robert could see the pink tip of Lena White¡¯s ear as long as he lowered his eyes It seemed that something really happened that night that she didn¡¯t want to talk about. Her heart was itching! She really wanted to try again. It was not that she identally touched her face, but that night Lena White stood up because she could clearly feel the masculine aura from Robert. He was only half behind her and didn¡¯t even touch her body. But at that moment, Lena White still felt difficult to breathe. She was so nervous! She was so nervous So she had to find a word to break the ice. She deliberately exaggerated the man¡¯s face in the video, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know this person¡­¡± It was easy for Robert to understand her little thoughts. Finally, Robert let go of Lena White. He lifted his body and kept a distance from her Chapter 134 Robert squinted at the man in the video. The man didn¡¯t look like the owner of thismunity. He wore a peaked cap and mask, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen She didn¡¯t look like a courier. In fact, the courier in thismunity was usually not allowed to enter, although it was not absolutely, at least after hisint, he had 90% confidence that unless the property management wanted to be changed, he should not let these people enter the eight floor of their building. But the flowers were still here It must be the intention of the flower deliverer. It was not the first time that the man had sent flowers. He knew that he had been ¡®returned¡¯ by Lena Whitest time, but this time he still sent flowers. Moreover, under the condition that the property management would not cooperate too much, he found a ¡®other¡¯ way to send the flowers up This was a demonstration! He was telling Lena White that you couldn¡¯t stop me. As long as I wanted to give it to her, I would definitely give it to her It should be a man Only men would be so aggressive in pursuing such things. However, was that man really pursuing Lena White? Robert felt something was wrong! However, although he thought so much, he came back to his senses in a few seconds. He answered seriously, ¡°it¡¯s so weird that you know her!¡± After saying that, Robert suddenly asked seriously, ¡°so, who sent you the flowers?¡± Lena White nced at him and slowly exposed him, ¡°if I know who sent it, do I still need to check the surveince video of your house? If you can¡¯t guess who sent it, will you still invite me to your house to check the surveince video?¡± Robert was speechless for a while. Then he thought of something and chuckled. Hearing his smile, Lena White¡¯s heart beat fast again. In order to calm herself down, she had to find a word to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent it. The ideal situation is that someone is chasing me, and the nearly impossible situation is¡­¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Stalker!¡± Robert frowned and narrowed his sharp eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. I don¡¯t have any evidence, but¡­¡± Lena White carefully studied the figure of the man in the surveince video and analyzed, ¡°I can see that the man who sent the flowers in the video doesn¡¯t look like a man who runs errands. However, although he blocked the face and checked all the surveince videos of themunity, he should be able to find him easily!¡± Robert was still thinking about the three words¡¯ stalker ¡®. After a long time, he didn¡¯t hear clearly what she said. He just asked logically, ¡°why don¡¯t you call the police?¡± ¡°What do you mean by calling the police? I¡¯m so worried about him. He sent me so many expensive roses. You¡¯d better find him and stop him¡­¡± Lena White looked at him with amusement and asked, ¡°guess how the police will react?¡± It seemed that a person like Robert wouldn¡¯t have such experience After all, as long as his identity was revealed, the police would have priority to deal with the case as soon as they received the report, which was different from her. What¡¯s more, she wanted to remind him of one more thing, ¡°even if the police doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, even if they do, they can really catch you. They only sent flowers. There is now that requires sending flowers to the police!¡± Chapter 135 Robert squinted at the person carrying flowers in the video. The man doesn¡¯t look like the owner of thismunity. He wears a cap and a mask and can¡¯t see his face It doesn¡¯t look like a courier. In fact, the couriers in thismunity are generally not allowed to enter, although it is not absolute, but at least after hisint, he is 90% sure. Unless the property wants to be reced, he should not dare to let these people enter the eighth floor of their building. But flowers are still sent That can only be the intention of the flower giver. This is not the first time that the man sent flowers. After being returned by Lena White thest time, he could not have known it, but this time he still sent flowers. Moreover, under the condition that the property would not cooperate too much, I found ¡®other¡¯ ways to send flowers This is a demonstration! He is telling Lena White that you can¡¯t stop me. As long as I want to deliver it, I will deliver it. If you ept it or not, I will also deliver it It should be a man Only men can be so aggressive in pursuing such things, but is that man really pursuing Lena White? Robert doesn¡¯t think so! However, although he had thought so much, his mind was only a few seconds. When he came back, he seriously replied, ¡°It¡¯s all wrapped up like this. It¡¯s strange for you to know it!¡± After that, Robert suddenly asked seriously, ¡°So, who sent you the flowers?¡± Lena White looked at him: ¡°If I knew who sent it, would I still watch your house monitor? If you can¡¯t guess who sent it, would you invite me to your house to watch it?¡± Robert was speechless for a while, but soon he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking of, and he smiled low. Lena White listened to his smile, her heart pounding again. In order to calm her nerves, she could only find words without words: ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent it. Ideally, someone would chase me, but the next is¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Crazy stalker!¡± Robert¡¯s eyebrows jumped and his sharp eyes suddenly narrowed: ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Guess. There was no evidence, but¡­¡± Lena White positioned the picture in the surveince video, carefully studied the figure of the person for a while, and said: ¡°The person who sent flowers in the video is not like a runner, obviously. However, although this person blocked his face, if you check all the monitoring in themunity, you should also be able to find his person by touching the melon!¡± Robert¡¯s thoughts still remain on the three words ¡°stalker¡±. After thousands of turns, I didn¡¯t hear what she said. I just asked by my own logic, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the police?¡± ¡°What did the police say? Police elder brother, I was so troubled by the many expensive roses sent to me! Please find that person for me and tell him not to send them¡­?¡± Lena White red at him and asked, ¡°Guess how the police officer would react?¡± Think about it, people like Robert should not have such experienceExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, as long as his identity is put there, the police will give priority to the case when they receive the report, which is different from the small fart people like her. What¡¯s more, she also wanted to remind him: ¡°Not to mention this, the police may not like to deal with it. Even if they do, they can really let the police catch people. They just send flowers. There is now against sending flowers!¡± Chapter 136 She spoke so easily as if As if she had experienced the same thing many times before, this thought made Robert feel uneasy for a while, and he asked, ¡°Why are you so skilled?¡± Skilled?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lena White was dumbfounded for a moment, and after quickly reflecting what he meant, she was mute Ask her why she is so skilled at such things? Because I have been followed before! And more than once! Don¡¯t want to mention those unpleasant old things again, Lena White quickly packed the video needed, clicked thepression, and asked him, ¡°Can I send these video files to my mailbox?¡± Robert pursed his lips, apparently expressing dissatisfaction with her sudden change of subject. Lena White pretended not to understand, and said, ¡°If you think it is inappropriate, I will not send it¡­¡± He really wants to help her. If she doesn¡¯t speak clearly, he may miss something important. But he could also see that Lena White was even more polite and friendly to himself on the surface, and even allowed himself to get close asionally. But as long as the past six years are mentioned, the atmosphere between them will fall into stagnation again. Forget it, don¡¯t force her Finally, Robertpromises: ¡°Send it if you want!¡± Lena White did not hesitate to send the video to her mailbox. When operating these, she didn¡¯t look at Robert again. However, it seems that she can vaguely feel his mood fluctuate, and now the pressure is extremely low. Lena White stood up sensitively, closed herputer and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you, go back first.¡± Seeing her leaving, Robert suddenly asked, ¡°Your illness¡­¡± Ben¡¯s smile was still on his lips, and Lena White looked at him coldly: ¡°I have said that, I don¡¯t want to talk about this matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the past, just say now. I just want to know if your illness is notpletely cured. If not, Ling Han¡­¡± He meant well, but Lena White was angry at once: ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Why are you still hospitalized today?¡± ¡°Because that bastard is so annoying, I beat him up, and he was a little unstable¡­¡± After that, Lena White looked up at his eyes, seriously and loudly stressed: ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± The meaning of these three words is totally different from those before. Robert suddenly realized that he might have asked too directly and misunderstood her. He thought for a moment and changed his tone: ¡°I just want to help you. There is no other meaning.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t ask these questions. I don¡¯t want to answer them. I don¡¯t want to recall those unhappy past again and again because of your curiosity. OK?¡± After saying what I want to say, this time, Lena White went straight without saying goodbye to Robert. However, he suddenly buckled his wrist and pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lena White frowned. When she looked at Robert, she saw that he had an obvious regret on his face: ¡°Sorry! I won¡¯t ask again, but don¡¯t go back tonight, just stay at my house!¡± Chapter 137 Lena White looked at Robert dumbfounded and thought that the man was really sick today. Robert didn¡¯t avoid it, but exined: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the flowers at the door. It¡¯s not safe for you to go home now.¡± He kept looking into her eyes as he spoke.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Those dark eyes are very beautiful. The eyelids are not very thick, but the shape is not very good. The eyshes grow against the sky. It was just that he was used to being cold. His eyes, like peach blossoms, reflected heavy ice, and he felt some abstinence. Lena White has always been fascinated by Robert¡¯s eyes. As long as he has one eye, even if it is abandoned, it can take away her soul. But at this moment, although Lena White was looking at his eyes, he wanted to analyze how sincere he was when he said this sentence through the dark pool. However, after watching for a long time, I saw his dark eyes met with his face that was obviously slightly red because of anger So, is this the way he sees himself now? After calming down for a long time, Lena White finally calmed down her anger. Recently, she seems to be losing control of her emotions. After a long time of silence, she dared to look at him again: ¡°If the security work in thismunity is so bad, you wouldn¡¯t choose to live here! What¡¯s more, even if my home is not safe? Can I still live with you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Why is this woman so stubborn? Let her live here! Why are there so many reasons? Didn¡¯t he want to drive her away before? Why is it so difficult now? Is it difficult? Will he have to beg her to stay? ¡°Then go back to your mother¡¯s house¡­¡± Lena White twisted her face: ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± She refused, which made Robert very upset. He blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient? Even listening to the corner is better than nobody at home?¡± At the same time, both of them were embarrassed In particr, Lena White felt hot when she thought of the experience of ¡°listening to the corner¡± that night. She tried to break away from his hand, but Robert insisted: ¡°Even if I want to send you back to your mother¡¯s house, it will be after tomorrow. Don¡¯t argue with me tonight. Just stay at my house. It¡¯s thest time you took me in for a night.¡± How can I hear this? It¡¯s strange! Lena White opened her mouth, but he said again before her: ¡°It¡¯s okay! Are you still afraid of me? Or are you afraid of what you do to me?¡± You fart! At first, she was a little embarrassed, but finally she burst into mes with one sentence. Lena White couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Yes! You can grow Dim sum! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will break the Article 22 again like before?¡± ¡°Not afraid.¡± What¡¯s more, Robert will never admit that even if she really broke Article 22, he¡­ won¡¯t me her! Lena White remained confused Rather than being beaten, she ispeting with herself. Don¡¯t you just stay together for one night? Who is afraid of who? However, she soon found that their family had only one bedroom, and this idea copsed ¡°Is there only one bedroom in such a big house?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes turned around behind her, and finally fell on the bow tie at her waist. Maybe it was the atmosphere, maybe he had a bad heart. In short, when Lena White stepped into his bedroom, she could not help ying back all kinds of small movies that night Chapter 138 Even though he was drunk for the first time, he remembered clearly how soft her waist was and how unbelievable it could be broken into. The man swallowed and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I live alone. Why do you need so many bedrooms?¡± This unreasonable exnation was indeed Robert¡¯s logic, but Taking a deep breath, Lena White tried her best to ask in a calm tone, ¡°then where do I sleep?¡± ¡°Of course I sleep here.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Before she could finish her question, Robert replied, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here too.¡± Robert¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her soft waist all the time. He remembered that her waist was very thin and could be measured with only one hand But at this thought, he seemed to have seen his big hand climbing on her sweating skin. When she gasped, her soft waist would also fluctuate in his palm Robert¡¯s breath tightened. Although he hadn¡¯t drunk, he was a little drunk. He said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to hide it. Anyway, we used to sleep together, didn¡¯t we?¡± Lena White, ¡°¡­¡± This man really dared to say that. But could it be said that they had slept together for only two or three times? Moreover, she remembered clearly that most of the time, he was asleep. She sneaked into his room and didn¡¯t dare to wake him up, so she was lying sideways on the quilt beside him. Robert¡¯s bed was more than two meters wide, but she could only sleep on the farthest edge from him. When she was about to enter his room for the second time, she found that he had set seven password locks on the door! So far, he had thought that she had found a hacker to help her open his door, but in fact, she had never found a hacker. She just knew him too well. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t be faked even if he had seven locks, let alone use the password that she couldn¡¯t remember. She had used a math form to calcte more than 2000 kinds of password arrangements. Atst, she had tried countless times before she seeded in entering it Just this time, wasn¡¯t she mocked by him just now? ºÇ~!!! Huh!!! Why did he suddenly change his mind? Or did he invite her to his bed? But even if they slept together, so what? It was the first time that Lena White had such a clear feeling of loneliness. Robert¡¯s bed was still that big. She slept on the left and he slept on the right. There seemed to be a gxy between the two. She had tried it six years ago? Lena White turned over and sighed. In the darkness, Robert¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°can¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lena White closed her eyes immediately and didn¡¯t dare to move. However, her stiff back betrayed her nervousness. Seeing this, Robert couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°if you can¡¯t fall asleep, do you want to have a talk?¡± ¡°What?¡± What happened? How could a person like Robert talk before sleep? Shouldn¡¯t he be the kind of person who would waste time on everything that had nothing to do with business, money or work? It was a waste of time to sleep and chat with each other. She should be isted from him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But tonight, he just wanted to say something. He said, ¡°I seemed to have a lot of misunderstandings about you in the past, and then I heard some from thew, but there are still some things that he hasn¡¯t said. Can I only ask you?¡± Robert turned to look at her thin back and said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. I heard you sigh just now.¡± Chapter 139 Lena White¡¯s breath paused. After a short while, she let out a long sigh Now that you know I¡¯m pretending to be asleep, you should know that I don¡¯t want to talk to you or talk to you, right?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But the sight behind her was so hot that Lena White couldn¡¯t continue to pretend. She simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can have an easy conversation, right?¡± ¡°Not really. But I¡¯m trying to repair our rtionship. Even if we are not a couple, can¡¯t we be friends?¡± No way Because for you, it¡¯s easy to be friends, but for me, it¡¯s torture! Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t understand it if he didn¡¯t make it clear? After all, Robert didn¡¯t seem to have any other experience in love except for himself. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh for the third time tonight. ¡°Robert, in my world, everything is ck or white. If I like someone, he is everything to me. If I give up a person, I will also give up everything to him. As for the so-called friendship, I don¡¯t know if other divorced couples can really be unscrupulous. But for me, it¡¯s just pretending not to care. I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡± Besides, a friend won¡¯t go to bed. A friend can¡¯t go to bed However, this sentence was too ambiguous to be said in the same bed, so Lena White held it back. But unfortunately, what Robert received was totally wrong. Maybe it was because the night was too beautiful Therefore, when Lena White said the two words¡¯ like ¡®, Robert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, nor did he know why he didn¡¯t have a palpitation before, but now he was so furious. But¡­ Vaguely, he knew what he was looking forward to. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, so you mean¡­¡± you still like me, so you can¡¯t be friends? Lena White, ¡°what you can¡¯t do is that you¡¯d better not see each other for the rest of your life, and you¡¯d better make him disappear from my world forever, and you¡¯d better¡­ Completely forget him.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She knew that he was looking at her behind her back So after that, she nodded seriously. She didn¡¯t know whether she should show it to him or she should remind herself, ¡°I forgot it. So don¡¯t worry.¡± I won¡¯t pester you anymore and won¡¯t bother you anymore. She felt restless WOW! When did he say that he wanted to rest assured? Behind, there was a long silence, apanied by Robert¡¯s low breath. Lena White was as white as the back. Although she didn¡¯t look back or see his face, Lena White could feel that he was a little angry because of his unstable breath! Subconsciously, Lena White slowed down her breath and closed her eyes, trying to fall asleep. As long as she fell asleep, she opened her eyes again and it was dawn. As long as ¡°Really?¡± His voice was a little hoarse, with obvious restraint of the man. In the darkness, if one couldn¡¯t see things clearly, his senses would be more sensitive, not to mention that he was whispering ¡°Swoosh!¡±! ¡°Swoosh!¡±! Whoosh Her heart skipped a beat. Lena White opened her mouth slightly unconsciously, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a normal syble? Chapter 140 At the back of his neck, his hot breath came. The soft hair swept over the thin hair on Lena White¡¯s neck. She shivered and even her body tensed. ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as she uttered the word, Lena White retreated in fear. The man¡¯s slender fingers fell on her neck without permission, and the slightly cold fingertips seemed to have a slight electric current, gently sliding over. He gently wiped her face, until her earlobe waspletely red Ñ÷~~~ Itchy~~~ Instinctively, Lena White drew back her neck and dodged his fingers in a panic. ¡°Robert, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Don¡¯t touch her? Yes! He should have stopped. If he was still rational, or if he hated Lena White as before, he might not have taken a look at her. But now In the dark, the man¡¯s eyes lit up. Apanied by the slight anger in his heart, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to stop. You said you forgot me? Please rest assured? What was her reaction now? He lowered his head and kissed her hot earlobe He said, ¡°you are lying!¡± His voice was full of desire, which could not be ignored. Robert was used to his domineering tone, but he had never used it when he was close to her. Hearing this, Lena White got goose bumps all over her body. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± she shivered again and got panic. ¡°You have¡­¡± He said in a tone that allowed no one to refuse. After saying that, he took a bite on her neck. With a very light bite, they were almost divorced at the first touch. However, Lena White was shocked by his action. Three of them lost seven souls, and her whole body was struggling in resistance. But the more she wanted to escape from him, the tighter he was trapped in her. In the end, the two of them twisted together, almost inseparable. Lena White broke out in a cold sweat and scolded, ¡°do you know what you are doing now?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Like what?¡± Lena White gritted her teeth and said, ¡°you seem to be flirting with me¡­¡± She had thought that Robert would push her away or kick her out of his room as long as she said that. But as a result ¡°It turns out that this is called flirtation!¡± Robert whispered in her ear with a wicked smile Lena White instinctively stepped back, trying to get out of his arms. ¡°Where can I escape?¡± ¡°Robert, you¡­ Stop¡­¡± As Lena White spoke, her lower body suddenly moved. Her heart skipped a beat and her eyes widened. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Robert also noticed his change. In fact, it was not the first time that he had been interested in her. If he really had no feelings for a woman, even if he was totally drunk, he would not have done such a rude thing. That was also the reason why he was so angry that morning when he found that there was no trace of Lena White in his arms when he woke up In fact, Robert wasn¡¯t interested in women at all. It was not because he had a sexual orientation problem. His aesthetic point and sexual orientation were all normal, but he was simply disgusted with beautiful women After all, his childhood was a disaster. He had seen his father and stepmother do something wrong since childhood. That woman was beautiful and fierce when his mother was still alive. She dared to do anything in front of him and her mother tantly. Chapter 141 Back then, his mother always cried and covered his eyes with her hands. He couldn¡¯t see, but he could still hear. That¡¯s why Robert always thought that beautiful women weren¡¯t good people. Beautiful women would snatch away things that belonged to others, such as other people¡¯s husbands or fathers, and they would do so shamelessly. Robert¡¯s mother was also beautiful, so beautiful that she was a rare sight to behold. However, she was too weak. Whenever something happened, she would always cry. She couldn¡¯t protect herself or her son, and she even med everything on herself. ¡°Because of you, my figure has been ruined. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t love me.¡± ¡°Because of you, because I have to take care of you, I show less concern for him, and that¡¯s why he looks for other women.¡± ¡°All because of you, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would be happier now¡­¡± Before he turned six, the mostmon thing Robert heard was his mother¡¯s intive sighs, like that of a bitter woman. He still remembered thest words his mother said to him: ¡°Why are you still alive? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡± At that time, young Robert didn¡¯t want to die, so he numbly survived. But his mother, after uttering those words, never opened her eyes again¡­ From that time on, Robert never cried again. He didn¡¯t even shed a tear at his mother¡¯s funeral.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He still vividly remembered how those so-called high societydies gossiped about him at the funeral¡­ ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that Mrs. ke¡¯s son? Mrs. ke doted on him so much, but now that she¡¯s gone, he doesn¡¯t even shed a tear.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! What a terrible child! The heir of the ke family has been raised to have no heart or soul. It¡¯s really scary!¡± ¡°He¡¯s good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t care about his rtives. Mrs. Feng must be so heartbroken in the afterlife!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! Look at his eyes, he looks like a little devil¡­¡± Perhaps he really was! In any case, Robert¡¯s disdain for women had been around for a long time. It was somewhat easier to tolerate those who were unattractive, but for him, beautiful women were like a cancer. It was a pity that Lena White was also very, very beautiful¡­ That was why, on that morning, when he realized he had actually had physical rtions with Lena White, it had happened while he was unaware. He arrogantly assumed that Lena White had done something to him, that she had set him up. But¡­ now he wasn¡¯t drinking, yet he was still questioning her: ¡°Lena White, answer me again, did you really forget?¡± ¡°Yes, I forgot¡­ mmph¡­¡± Before she could finish, the man forcefully blocked her lips. Pushing him away, hurry up!!¡± Lena White shouted to herself in her heart, but she only weakly retreated and pushed him with almost no strength. The feeling of suffocation. Lena White felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°Robert¡­¡± with a voice so sweet it was sickening, she called out his name again. In Robert¡¯s mind, a storm seemed to be raging in an instant. As if possessed, that evil thought was getting stronger and stronger, shooting straight to his mind. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°Lena White, I¡­ want¡­¡± The rest of his words were almost inaudible, but Lena White¡¯s eyes widened in the darkness. Chapter 142 In the darkness, Lena White stammered, ¡°no¡­ no¡­¡± She was at a loss and looked at him like a flustered deer. She didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request at all, as if she had heard it wrong? But at this time, Robert also felt incredible. She did nothing but looked at him with her bright ck eyes. Just looking at her, the beast in his heart began to roar, trying to tear her up, love her She cried!!! ¡°Why not? Why not?¡± The man¡¯s voice was close to her earlobe, like a muttering, low, deep, and heartbreaking. ¡°Anyway, I have done it before.¡± He deliberately provoked her and said in a provocative tone, ¡°or do you think that only legal couples who have confirmed their rtionship can do this? Lena White, it¡¯s not the old society. Do you still want to keep your integrity to anyone?¡± Hearing this, Lena White suddenly stopped struggling Her hand, which had been trying to push him away, seemed to have been drained of energy and was only ced softly on his chest. She made a gesture to push him away, but she didn¡¯t push him away. ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡± she asked slowly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I feel that the atmosphere is just right now, and I have a feeling that there is a woman beside me who is asleep and doesn¡¯t need to be responsible, so you want to do it?¡± there was a trace of arrogance and coldness in her voice, as if to encourage herself, so she deliberately pulled a long face. However, the heroism of her struggle was just an appearance. Lena White couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and gently caress his face. She had long wanted to do so, but she had no chance. She met himThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, she was satisfied. She smiled and asked directly, ¡°Robert, do you want to do it or do you want to do it with me?¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you just want to do it. As you said, we are all adults. It¡¯s just a physiological need. Anyway, I don¡¯t lose anything¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her fingers slid from his face to his thin lips. Her beautiful fingertips scratched the angr lips, and her voice was very light, but it was loud. ¡°But, if you want to do it with me, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Because I will be moved, because I will look forward to it, because I will misunderstand that you really want me. But you don¡¯t love me at all! I like you. Although it¡¯s my own business, at least I can choose not to fall in love with you. So ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Robert understood what she meant. She was reminding himself that even if something really happened next, she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. She just needed it. A woman¡¯s normal physiological need for a man had nothing to do with love! Did she think that she could persuade herself to give up in this way? She still didn¡¯t know him well enough. The arrow was on the string, but the man wouldn¡¯t let it go. Robert¡¯s eyes darkened, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He just reached out to sp her waist and pressed it hard, directly dragging the little woman against the wall back to his body. When he covered her, the muscles all over Lena White¡¯s body were stiff Feeling that she was afraid, Robert kissed her patiently for a long time, from eyes to nose, ears to corbone, arms to fingers. Until the little woman who felt a little stiff in his arms finally calmed down under hisfort. Then he hooked his finger and untied the bowknot on her waist without hesitation Chapter 143 After a night of heavy fighting, Lena White stood up in her clothes at four o¡¯clock in the morning. The moment her toesnded on the floor, she gasped in pain, and then moved step by step into the bathroom to immerse herself in warm water. The water was warm enough, but she curled up her toes. Robert, this bastard Biting her lower lip, she slowly closed her eyes, and in a moment, she opened them wet again. Looking at the exquisite bathroom roof of his house in confusion, she thought absently, ¡°What are they like this?¡±? Lena White advised herself that if she were like Robert, she would not be at a disadvantage. After all, he was young, handsome, well built, and gifted. Can I open my eyes in the morning and see Robert¡¯s sleeping face for the first time? Isn¡¯t it the only wish I have made on my birthday for the past six years? She should be d that her wish has finallye true. But why, why Tears still want to flow down!!!! Lena White patted her heart andforted herself, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s not good to be so unproductive. I¡¯ve been practicing bravery for six years. If there¡¯s anything wrong with it, I can¡¯t really tell who suffered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right, regardless of whether I love him or not, regardless of whether he loves me or not. It¡¯s just that this rtionship is good for everyone!¡± ¡°Hmm! I don¡¯t feel bad, not at all¡­¡± ¡°I cried because I was not feeling well. Those are physiological tears, right, that¡¯s it!¡± However, Lena White still has a fever After taking a bath, she felt dizzy and even a bit nauseous. ¡°I casually grabbed a nightgown and draped it over my body. When I turned my head to look in the mirror, Lena White felt that her face was unnaturally red.¡±. What should I do? Why don¡¯t you just leave! Just don¡¯t let him know. ¡°When Lena White came out of the wall, she waspletely unable to hold on, feeling dizzy andcking strength in her hands and feet.¡±. She hesitated for less than three seconds, then moved back and shamelessly wrapped herself back in Robert¡¯s quilt, even covering her head. Robert was already not sleeping soundly, but he had previously consumed too much and only squinted for a moment. At this moment, Lena White entered his quilt with a body of water vapor, and almost without thinking, he turned over and grabbed the person into his arms. ¡°It was also a gesture that made him perceive an abnormality: ¡®Why are you so hot on your body?''¡± Lena White was dizzy and had a short breath: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just took a bath.¡± Her voice at this moment sounded soft, as if she was tired of ying coquettish in his arms. Robert was suddenly lulled by the sound, and the feeling of a slight current rushing through his heart surged up again. But reason told him that the temperature on Lena White was not normal. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Robert rolled over and sat up, conveniently pressing the bedroom light. Although it was just a readingmp by the bedside, Lena White narrowed her eyes inappropriately and subconsciously raised her hand to block her eyes. The moment she took her hand away, Robert suddenly lowered his head. Lena White stopped breathing and thought he was going to kiss her again. She quickly turned her head away and said in a panic, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°I just want to see if you have a fever.¡± Robert smiled a little and stopped over her face. Lena White¡¯s face turned even redder after hearing this. Robert raised his eyebrows and reached out to gently pinch her chin with his right hand. He gently turned her face around, looked straight in the face, and leaned his forehead slightly upward. Looking into her eyes, slowly feeling ¡°It¡¯s definitely a fever.¡± Lena White¡¯s forehead is even hotter, so that someone like Robert, who is not careful, can try and say, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°He said and stood up, but Lena White took his hand and shook his head. ¡®No, do you have any medicine at home? Let me take some and just sleep.''¡± ¡°No way.¡± Robert objected, ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I have a fever. How can I take any medication?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lena White¡¯s face turned even redder after saying that. Robert did not understand her embarrassment and insisted on going. Finally, Lena White could only take a deep breath and, in a voice of only two people,y down in his ear and said something.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Robert became quiet. Sitting expressionless by the bedside for four or five minutes, Mr. Robert, the president of a multinational group, touched his nose alone and sneaked into the living room to make a phone call. ¡°Probably because he was too ashamed, his voice was lowered as if he were afraid of being heard: ¡®Well, she¡­ has a fever.''¡± At the other end of the phone, the man who had juste off the operating table and had not slept for two hours when he came home, suddenly copsed in his emotions. ¡°Brother, do you know what time it is? If you have a fever, you¡¯ll wake me up from bed? Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to see a doctor yourself?¡± Apparently, Nill didn¡¯t hear Robert¡¯s¡¯ she ¡®clearly. Robert said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Nill copsed even more and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from the internal medicine department¡­¡± ¡°This matter may need to be referred to the department of gynecology¡­ gynecology!¡± As soon as the word ¡°gynecology¡± was uttered, Nill suddenly realized something. Later, she remembered the ¡®she¡¯ from the beginning and said in surprise, ¡°You mean, there is a woman with you now, and you found that she has a fever, so you called me, right?¡± After asking, he didn¡¯t wait for Robert to answer, but he went crazy first: ¡°Fuck me! Robert, young master, you¡­ you finally started whoring?¡± ¡°Can you still put something normal in your head? It¡¯s Lena White who has a fever¡­¡± After speaking the name of Lena White, Robert began to feel embarrassed and said, ¡°Just¡­ anyway, we¡­ should be me. Last night, we¡­ overdone it.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Nill woke uppletely and didn¡¯t doze a bit: ¡°Is that what I understood?¡± Lazy to answer such nonsense, Robert directly asked, ¡°She has a fever and refuses to go to the hospital. How can I¡­ help her?¡± Chapter 144 ¡°Master, you are really impressive,¡± Nill couldn¡¯t help but say after holding back for a while. Despite his poker face, Robert¡¯s face turned a little red with Nill¡¯sment. ¡°Cut to the chase, Nill. What¡¯s the point?¡± he asked. ¡°Firstly, check to see if there are any injuries, how severe they are, and then apply some ointment or something¡­ give some fever medicine, drink plenty of water¡­.¡± Nill hasn¡¯t finished his words when Robert interrupted him, ¡°What do you mean by injuries?¡± Hearing this sentence, Nill rolled his eyes at his phone, even though he knew Robert couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched any movies these years, even though you don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡± Nill said vaguely, ¡°Think carefully about what you didst night, and also¡­you¡­Western style¡­¡± Robert finally understood the key points after Nill spoke, which were probably enough to tell that he had been injured. Robert was a little worried, ¡°What kind of medicine should I apply? If I am injured, can I just apply medicine? Will it be serious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to check! You¡¯ll only know how serious it is by seeing it with your own eyes.¡± Nill replied. ¡­ Seeing Lena White¡¯s face turning red, Robert became even more worried. Lena White was much thinner than she was six years ago, and was curled up into a small ball on his king-sized bed. Robert walked over to her quietly and looked at her. He then quickly changed his clothes, picked up his phone and left the room. As the door closed, Lena White slowly opened her tightly closed eyes, and realized something. She turned her head and looked at the empty side of the bed, where there were only shallow creases on the sheet, indicating that someone had slept there before. However, the person who should have been lying there was gone! She checked her phone and saw that it was already 5:30 in the morning¡­ Was he going to work so early? He sure worked hard as a CEO¡­ But then again, that had nothing to do with her. Lena White let out a bitter smile, put her phone aside, struggled to sit up, but couldn¡¯t bear it andy down again. In inches, she moved from her own pillow to his¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There was Robert¡¯s scent on it, faint, as if to tear open the scab on her heart. It hurt so much, so much! Just wait a little longer, and a little longer, he¡¯s gone to work anyway, as long as she leaves before hees back, she¡¯ll be okay. As long as he doesn¡¯t know how much she still loves him, she¡¯ll be okay¡­ But once a person is ufortable, those ufortable emotions, those ufortable memories, also be a blockage, bursting out suddenly. He left her alone again, even though she was not feeling well¡­ Even though Lena White tried to tell herself not to be sad, not to be sad, Robert seemed to be that special switch, as long as he pressed it, tears would flow uncontrobly¡­ With a click, the sudden sound of the door opening sounded like a heavy melody in Lena White¡¯s heart. She opened her eyes abruptly between the pillows, and Robert¡¯s tall figure appeared in her slightly reddened eyes. Her heart seemed to copsepletely¡­ In the midst of the wreckage, Robert stepped on her heart step by step, he froze, with one long leg half-kneeling on the bed, leaning over to look at her. His slender fingers gently lifted her face, using only his thumb to wipe away the tear on her cheek. Robert¡¯s voice was incredibly soft, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it that painful?¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­¡± Is she dreaming? Didn¡¯t he leave? And¡­ he¡¯s so gentle¡­ The tears that she had been holding back were triggered by his sudden tenderness, and she couldn¡¯t help but let another drop fall¡­ The man¡¯s damp fingertips were filled with warmth, and her heart felt like it was being burned. His voice became even more cautious, ¡°Why are you crying? Is it because¡­¡± Robert felt a bit embarrassed, but her tears forced out his scattered memories fromst night. He pursed his lips and asked with difficulty, ¡°Is it because¡­ you feel ufortable there?¡± He remembered that Lena White had cried a lotst night¡­ But at that time, it only made him more excited, and even less sympathetic. Now that he has calmed down, he can only feel guilty. Lena White was slightly stunned. To her, this kind of Robert was a stranger¡­ The passion fromst night has faded, and he had just left without saying a word, making her feel like she had returned to the morning of the day when he coldly told her, ¡°You vited Article 22 of our agreement, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± But now, he was looking at her with such a gentle expression? Lena White¡¯s heart trembled, and her nose twitched slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± ¡°I went to buy medicine for you¡­¡± There was arge 24-hour pharmacy in themunity, and he was able to easily purchase the medicine that Nill had rmended. So, he was able toe back quickly. He said, ¡°Although I still think it would be better for you to go to the hospital, if you insist on not going, at least let me check and put some medicine on it for you?¡± ¡°Put¡­ put medicine on it?¡± Lena White didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get hurt?¡± As he spoke, Robert¡¯s gaze shifted towards that area¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! In that instant, Lena White¡¯s heart felt like it was being hit by circles of bombs. He¡­ he actually wanted to check that area and put medicine on it for her! Chapter 145 The scene was so beautiful that Lena White could hardly imagine it. She shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine. Last time, I just took a nap and felt better. It was my first time, so I didn¡¯t have any experience, that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°Last time¡­?¡± Robert was momentarily confused, but then asked straightforwardly, ¡°So, did I also cause your injuryst time?¡± ¡°No¡­ not really! It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t have any experience in this kind of thing, so¡­¡± Lena White didn¡¯t know what she was saying anymore. All she wanted to do now was dig a hole and hide in it. Really, what was wrong with him? Why did he have to ask such a thing so seriously? Didn¡¯t he feel awkward? But obviously, Robert didn¡¯t know what such awkwardness was, and he continued seriously, ¡°Sorry! Before next time, I¡¯ll practice more¡­¡± ¡°¡­!!!!¡± Practice your ass! Robert didn¡¯t understand her awkwardness and continued, ¡°There should be many videos online that I can learn from. I¡¯ll try to watch more of them.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk about it anymore, I¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lena White waspletely embarrassed and finally buried her face, which was blushing to the point of bleeding, into the bedsheet. She grumbled with a whiny tone, ¡°Do I not care about my face? I really don¡¯t need your help checking¡­¡± ¡°Nill said that without checking, we won¡¯t know the extent of the injury and it would be difficult to treat it properly.¡± ¡°But I said I don¡¯t need medicine anymore.¡± Robert insisted, ¡°No, we have to use it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± Lena White would rather die than go to the hospital for this kind of injury. She was weakly frustrated, ¡°Can I do it myself?¡± ¡°How can you see it yourself?¡± Lena White: ¡°Then, don¡¯t I have a mirror?¡± Robert was stunned for a moment, and then imagined some messy things in his mind. Anyway, in the end, he looked at Lena White and felt embarrassed for her. ¡°Do you really need to use a mirror to see yourself?¡± Lena White: ¡°¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t continue the conversation anymore. In the end, Lena White was angry and physically ufortable. She got up, drove Robert out of the bedroom and mmed the door. Maybe Robert was dizzy from anger, but he sweated a lot. When Lena White finally came out again, she felt much better. Unexpectedly, Robert wasn¡¯t in the living room, but the open kitchen. A delicious smell wafted through the air. Robert was actually cooking porridge¡­ For her? The thought shocked Lena White so much that she stood there stunned for a while without regaining her senses. Robert was trying the seasoning for the cold dish and found it was a bit nd. As he turned to grab the salt shaker, he suddenly saw the little woman standing stupidly in the living room. His face instantly darkened, and the salt shaker went ¡°thud¡± as he put it down. He walked over to her, supporting her and saying, ¡°Why did you get up? Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Why don¡¯t you rest a little longer?¡± As he spoke, he had already arrived in front of her and was about to lead her back to the bedroom. Lena White grabbed him and said, ¡°I have to go to work!¡± ¡°What kind of work? Until you¡¯re better, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere¡­¡± Again, he used that unreasonable and overbearing tone, not leaving her any room for objection. However, Lena White had her own persistence, ¡°I¡¯m not seriously ill! Besides, even if I don¡¯t go to the office, I still need to go home and keep an eye on the progress of Wells¡¯ side! Moreover, what about Sister Anna¡¯s side¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle that. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Lena White blinked at him, ¡°Then¡­ how do you n to handle it?¡± ¡°How do you want to handle it? Do you want to help Mark Jiang have a baby? Or swap out An n safely?¡± ¡°¡­¡± How did he know about this? Chapter 146 What? ¡°Lena White felt a chill in her heart. Robert said, ¡°At that time, there were two drones outside the window, filming the entire process, and he also carried a recording pen Upon hearing this, Lena White understood everything and Howard was calcting himself. Although he probably didn¡¯t expect to take action against him, judging from his thorough preparation, it is obvious that there are still potential options. She suddenly felt a hint of regret. She should have controlled herself again at that time. However, if she had reason to control herself, she wouldn¡¯t have panicked enough to want to take medicine at that time By the way, when Howard came, he even gave himself a bouquet of blue fairy maidens. What exactly does he want to do? No matter what he wants to do, I will handle all these things together, so As if he could understand Lena White¡¯s thoughts, Robert suddenly said, ¡°You just need to rest well and recover from your illness now, don¡¯t worry about anything else After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his finger and gently caress her forehead as she frowned deeply. As if startled, Lena White instinctively avoided it, and Robert¡¯s hand awkwardly froze in that spot For a moment, the atmosphere between the two was somewhat subtle. Although Lena White was not intentional, her body¡¯s instinctive response cannot deceive people. She still has some lingering feelings towards him, not so much because she doesn¡¯t want to be touched by him, but rather because she is afraid of being touched by him She lowered her eyes somewhat awkwardly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my own house and rest Thinking that their rtionship could break ice afterst night, he was indeed delusional. Robert calmly withdrew his hand and reminded her, ¡°Do you want to take another look at therge row of blue witches at your doorstep However, when ites to those flowers, Lena White thinks she should still confess to him, ¡°Actually, when Howard came to me, he also gave me a bunch of blue fairy maidens Robert¡¯s brow jumped and his voice suddenly cooled, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s him Lena White instinctively shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ he said it was sent on behalf of someone, but he didn¡¯t explicitly say who it was sent on behalf of Speaking of this, Lena White smiled and said to herself, ¡°But I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ve be synonymous with the Blue Fairy. Why is it that everyone seems to choose this flower as their first choice now Robert gave her a sensitive nce. Does everyone mean that besides Lewis Bond and this anonymous gentleman, anyone else has also sent it? Lena White seemed to be lost in her own thoughts at that time, not paying attention to his expression, only whispering, ¡°Those flowers always give me a bad feeling Robert felt the same way, but felt that he would be more nervous if he agreed with her so much. He thought carefully and said, ¡°I know. I will handle this matter As the words fell, a burnt smell suddenly wafted from the kitchen. Robert¡¯s nose moved, and suddenly, ¡°My Congee¡­¡± The man rushed back to the kitchen. Unfortunately, he had carefully prepared the meat porridge for the whole morning, and it was really impossible to eat. Otherwise, I¡¯ll order you a takeout Lena White also came over at this time. She took a look at the terrible situation in the pot, and naturally took the pot from his hand: ¡°The Congee in the pot is also good, it¡¯s too dim, and you won¡¯t have diarrhea after drinking it.¡± Robert was stunned for a moment, as ifpletely taken aback by this sentence. Looking at the gentle woman in front of him, Robert seemed to see a figure who had been away for many years in a daze ¡°Robert, Congee is really delicious¡­¡± Although it has a taste, after drinking it, Robert won¡¯t have diarrhea Although he knew it was a coincidence, thest person who said this to him was his mother. Finally, after Lena White¡¯s treatment, the pot of Congee turned into a slightly sticky but not difficult taste. Robert looked at the porridge bowl in front of him, and after a while, he began to drink it carefully After finishing one bowl, he added another. After breakfast, Lena White naturally went over to wash the dishes. Robert pulled her and said, ¡°You go rest It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think Reaching out his hand, he grabbed the dishcloth from her hand, and Robert looked at her quietly. ¡°Lena White, do you at least have some confidence in my ability to wash a bowl Robert¡¯s bowl, washed very well However, Lena White never thought that he would do such a thing, at least six years ago, Robert was stillpletely innocent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Who made him have such an exception? Lena White was envious, but Robert happened to turn his head. In the moment he met her gaze, he seemed to smile, not very obvious: ¡°Although it¡¯s my first time washing, I still washed it quite clean, right what? Is it his first time washing dishes? Is that the first time he cooked Congee just now? As if he had received her voice again, Robert actually said: ¡°However, the Congee just now was cooked for the first time, so he was not very skilled. He took his mobile phone to check the practice for a long time, but it still boiled.¡± Chapter 147 Is that the person who gave him such an exception, himself? Lena White¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, her red lips closed slightly, and she tried to open her mouth several times, but she still couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence Finally, I reluctantly asked, ¡°Are you¡­ going to work next No, go to yourpany and take a look Lena White was surprised and said, ¡°Ah? Why are you going to mypany You agreed to leave it to me to handle, can¡¯t you just eat your words and be fat After speaking, Robert suddenly raised his hand and, while Lena White was still in a daze, quickly pinched her face and said, ¡°Alright, rest at home and wait for me toe back! Huh At home Wait for him toe back? Is this actually what Robert said from his mouth In an instant, Lena White¡¯s eyes turned red. Robert also immediately felt the surging emotions she was suppressing. I want to say I¡¯m sorry! I want to say that in the future, I won¡¯t be as bad as before, but these light words rushed to my throat, and Robert finally just lowered his head and lightly burned a kiss on her forehead. Lena White¡¯s tears brushed and rolled down!!! Why She shook her head and casually wiped her face with the back of her hand. Afterwards, she turned her back, but her shoulders kept trembling I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake I¡­ ¡°Robert opened his mouth, but with just one word, he let out a long sigh. Taking a step forward, he tightly hugged her from behind, with a tone of gentleness that he had never seen before: ¡°Is it because I made you think of something unhappy? I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯re still so unwell¡­ But there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell youtely You know me so well, even better than myself, and you must know that I am not as good as others think. I have a cold temper, weak kinship, and a rtively cold blooded attitude towards people and things. Being around me is indeed a lot of injustice, but Can you believe me again? I dare not say I will change my temper, perhaps I will never be too enthusiastic towards anyone. But before, I did treat you so much because I misunderstood too much, but now I know so much, I I really love you, so much so that I want to go back to beating myself up six years ago, so¡­ give me another chance! Let mepensate you, okay Just¡­pensation? i see! It turns out that he hasn¡¯t given up on this mindset until now. Although this is also a manifestation of his¡¯ gentleness¡¯, she doesn¡¯t want such ¡®gentleness¡¯ at all. Lena White felt cold in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She wiped away her tears and shook her head on her back, saying, ¡°Compensation is no longer necessary. I want past events to pass away. In the future, we can write off the past in one strokeExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she loves him hopelessly, it¡¯s not his fault that he doesn¡¯t love her. From then on Let¡¯s get along well in the future! ¡°Lena White said decisively,¡± Just like friends you mentioned, ah¡­ it¡¯s also different As she spoke, people also lowered their eyes. As if she didn¡¯t allow herself to regret it, she even said with a hint of self deprecating contempt, ¡°Perhaps our current rtionship should be called ¡®cannon friend¡¯ The atmosphere was so good just now, how could it suddenlye up with those two words? So, for her, her current function is just like a massage B? Chapter 148 Robert finally left in a bad mood. Lena White watched him walk away before taking a deep breath and going to the pharmacy. In the situationst night, the two of them didn¡¯t take any action at all. For a man, this kind of thing may be a momentary pleasure, and once they have had it, they forget it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But women still have to take responsibility for themselves The flowers at the door have disappeared, which reassured Lena White when she went out. After buying emergency contraceptives at the pharmacy and taking them, Lena White took a long sigh of relief and called Marcia. Even though Robert has strong abilities, he is still an outsider. How can an outsider debug personnel even if they go to Sister Anna¡¯spany? Originally worried, I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the phone was called, Marcia would whimper and shout, ¡°Sister White, don¡¯t worry! Thepany is fine, your ex husband hase over She told Lena White about Robert¡¯s series of operations after he arrived at thepany. Lena White realized that Robert was indeed Robert, and in just a short while, he had already suppressed thepany¡¯s premises. And, without further ado, several Lena White employees who had been wanting to be fired before, but were hindered by thepany¡¯s operations, were fired. The sales supervisor who talked back to Lena White that day was also among them. After hearing this, Lena White felt a sense of relief in her heart, but couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Can the internal operations of thepany handle such a big noise Cane over! Cane over Marcia said excitedly, ¡°My ex husband has transferred several senior executives and employees from his family to provide temporary assistance. He said when thepany will find suitable candidates and they will leave again. It¡¯s really handsome Have FC Group executivese to Sister Anna¡¯s smallpany to help? Robert deserves to be Robert On the other end of the phone, Marcia¡¯s voice suddenly worried, ¡°By the way, Sister White, I heard my ex husband say you¡¯re sick? What¡¯s the matter? Is it because of my sister No, ¡°Lena Whiteforted her,¡± I just had a slight fever What does it mean to have a slight fever? ¡°Marcia said urgently.¡± Do you remember what happened to you after yourst fever? Hurry up and go to the hospital Don¡¯t worry! ¡°Lena White raised a bitter smile and said,¡± I just took my medicine It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a fever suppressant Lena White gently raised her hand and threw the empty contraceptive box into the nearest trash can On the other end of the phone, Marcia didn¡¯t know. After hearing Lena White¡¯s words, she felt relieved and then talked about Howard again. ¡°It¡¯s really strange, Sister White, you hit him so hard that day, but he didn¡¯t wake up and didn¡¯t say he wanted to trouble you Lena White thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Robert did something Wow! Is my ex husband so powerful Hmm! He has always been very powerful, but can you stop calling him ex husband brother all the time Why don¡¯t you let it be called like that? Ah Marcia eximed, ¡°I see. Have you made up? We¡¯re getting remarried, so we¡¯ll have to call ourselves brother-inw in the future, right This girl is just a living treasure! After exining some more, Lena White hung up the phone and turned to Fred¡¯s studio. Since Sister Anna has someone to help with her affairs, she should naturally do something serious. But at this moment, Fred is not doing anything serious. When Lena White arrived, he was holding Belina¡¯s slender waist and ying coquettish like a little man. After seeing Lena White, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Mu, you finally came! Come here,e here Lena White did not move, looking at Belina¡¯s indifferent attitude towards her now, standing in ce with wit. Sorry! I should have arrived earlier, but I was toote. How is the progress of the costume now? Can I take a look and go first Fred immediately said yes and waved his hand in a gesture of invitation, asking the store guide to take Lena White. Fred¡¯s studio is a wedding dress shop, which looks ordinary on the outside but has a different story inside. At the front, we specialize in wedding dresses, while at the back, there is a sizable formal studio. When Lena White passed by, everyone was busy, so she went straight to work and reviewed the design drawings with them. Well, the sleeve length is too long, we need to keep it a bit longer. That¡¯s right The color of this piece is not right. It¡¯s too mboyant and not in line with the character¡¯s positioning The patterns here are not very smooth¡­ like this, or so on As she spoke, she took a piece of paper and began to draw on it. With a light stroke and a few strokes forming, it instantly opened everyone¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Wow! Miss Mu is so amazing Really, I won¡¯t lose my temper at all, it¡¯s very gentle The parts that were modified were also clearly exined, and I immediately knew where to modify them That¡¯s right! I really like her After a while, everyone praised her endlessly. And Fred and Belina also walked over at this moment Chapter 149 Belina¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡± They grew up in a literary and painting family. Lena White and Jennifer were of the same generation. Belina and Jennifer were of the same generation, so she was quite familiar with this Mark Jiang. However, although Mark Jiang was famous in the calligraphy and painting circle, Belina disliked his moral quality. Instead of answering immediately, Lena White reached out and took Belina to an empty sample room. After locking the door, she said, ¡°he wants me to give birth to a baby for him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Belina couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That old eight bastards! If I don¡¯t get angry, he will take me as a sick cat, won¡¯t he?¡± She was so angry that she turned around and left, ¡°why should I look for him? Why? You must give birth to their child. Is that old bastard crazy?¡± ¡°Yes, I also think he is crazy,¡± Lena White said as she grabbed the angry Belina. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t work on a madman in a normal way.¡± Belina pushed away Lena White¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°how can it not work? Just don¡¯t help her. Do you owe the an family anything? How can you help her unconditionally to such an extent?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t owe the an family, but I owe Sister Anna.¡± Finally, she had to confess to her mother Taking a deep breath, Lena White finally spoke out the secret that had been hidden in her heart. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to draw, nor that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t draw anymore.¡± She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°this hand has received sixteen surgeries. Two of them were because I cut my meridians, and the other fourteen were because my hand was still undergoing a stic surgery after the fracture was broken.¡± ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Belina waspletely stunned. Her mind seemed to be bombarded by something and she almost lost her voice. ¡°How could it be possible¡­¡± Slit her artery? minuted fracture?¡¯? She had never heard of these terrible words from Lena White. But she couldn¡¯t No one knew better than her what it was like if she couldn¡¯t draw. Because that was her past Looking at her mother¡¯s reaction, Lena White unconsciously clenched her right hand into a fist. She felt that she had to keep trembling again. She could only grab her right hand with her left hand and tried to calm herself down. ¡°When I was most helpless, it was Sister Anna who had been with me firmly from beginning to end. So this time, I will definitely save her, no, I must save her!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can save her or not. You have to make it clear to me first¡­¡± Belina¡¯s voice became hoarse, hoarse and dry, so dry that she had to use all her strength to speak. ¡°You¡­ Tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± ¡°I will tell you everything, and then I will go to ask grandpa for help¡­¡± Clenching her fists, Lena White finally told her everything that had happened abroad in the past six years. What she said was very simple, as if she felt that the period was too unbearable, or as if she didn¡¯t want her mother to feel ufortable, she only picked the key time and facts. However, in the past six years, what she had suffered was equal to others¡¯ lives. Belina was on the verge of breaking down. She covered her face with her hands, and soon tears slid down along the seam of her fingers, as if she was going to cry out all the tears in the past 20 years. Her shoulders were trembling, and her heart was filled with unspeakable regret. She was wrong. She didn¡¯t realize how wrong she was until today She used to be too young. She loved the wrong person, but she didn¡¯t know how to stop. In the end, after giving birth to a child, she was too ashamed to go home. Later, she couldn¡¯t give the child a good life, so she was sent back to the White family, which was a dangerous ce She seemed to have done something wrong all her life, but she knew she was too stupid to cry. Until today, until she heard her daughter say all this. She was too painful to speak. Was there any mother who was more out of line than her? It was gone, gone forever All of a sudden, she wiped her tears and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a man named Yanyan. I don¡¯t need you to beg your grandfather. I¡¯d like to see how shameless that old bastard is!¡± ¡ª- ¡ª- At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at the headquarter of FC group. In front of therge desk, Robert was staring at several key business proposals that had been recently delivered. He didn¡¯t wear ck today. Instead, he wore a dark gray shirt and a navy blue handmade suit. He held the report in his right hand and gently pressed the index finger of his left hand on his lips, revealing the world famous watch with a ck belt and a blue background on his wrist. His expression was as cold as ice. He lowered his eyes slightly, as if he was looking nkly, but there was a hint of mature man¡¯s concentration and charm At this time, there was a light knock on the door. Mark walked in from the outside and said, ¡°President Robert, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s phone number¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± The man didn¡¯t even raise his head. He reached out and turned over the next business n, without any distraction. It was not until Mark came in for the third time that he said, ¡°President Robert, this is the call from Mrs. Caspar¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± After saying that, Robert raised his head and handed over the business n in his hand. ¡°There are a few copies that need to be modified. Take them out together.¡± Mark was flustered. After hesitating for a few seconds, he asked, ¡°President Robert, are you trying to help Miss Mu this time so that you can be ruthless to the Jiang family?¡± Robert cast a nce at him, and Mark cautiously changed his wording, ¡°I mean, your strategic acquisition policy for the Jiang group doesn¡¯t have any residual profit, but instead, you will lose money. Now that the Jiang family wants to make peace with you, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± He had calcted that if he insisted on buying the Jiang family this time, the loss would be at least twenty million.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But Robert didn¡¯t think so. ¡°What money do Ick?¡± Mark was rendered speechless You are not short of money. You can love your wife with your own money, but those old antiques in thepany ¡°Use the money in my private ount directly. It won¡¯t involve any interests of thepany.¡± Robert confirmed,pletely understanding Mark¡¯s thoughts. Mark was rendered speechless. After a long while, he managed to say, ¡°President Robert, are you going to get back together with Miss mu?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Why did you bother to do that? Before Mark could finish his words, Robert added, ¡°she said that our rtionship is just like¡­ A firecracker friend!¡± ¡°What?¡± What are you talking about? ¡®boyfriend????? However, this kind of shock was not enough, and there was something more. Therefore, Mark listened to the ruthless cold faced boss of his family. He asked in a serious tone like a primary school student discussing how to write aposition, ¡°by the way, is there any way to improve your skills quickly?¡± Mark asked, ¡°¡­ What kind of skill is it?¡± Robert said seriously, ¡°aboutst night.¡± Mark was rendered speechless Chapter 150 Half an hourter. As the chief assistant of a multinational group, Mark had secretly sent some ¡®skills improvement¡¯ movies to his boss¡¯s private e-mail. Was it because of the loss of human nature or Well, after all, they were all men. Everyone had stock in stock. At the same time, Mark received the case from Nill. Originally, the medical records were rted to the patient¡¯s privacy and could not be leaked. However, Nill had someone he knew in the hospital, so he secretly copied it. Mark became serious as soon as he saw it. He put away his stuff and sent it to Robert. Unexpectedly, after Robert checked it, he directly asked for the surveince video of the ICU from him. Two hours passed ¡°Rat-a-tat -¡± Two hourster, Mark knocked on the door of Robert¡¯s office again. ¡°President Robert, Mrs. Jiang again¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Robert didn¡¯t even raise his head, but Mark sighed, ¡°it¡¯s not a phone call. She¡¯s in thepany.¡± Robert had watched a lot of videos at four times of speed, and now he had some ideas. He looked away from the video and said, ¡°tell her that if his sones here in person, I will see him.¡± Mark was surprised, ¡°but President Robert, how could hee to see you since he has been in a vegetative state?¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure he is in a vegetative state?¡± Mark was speechless Or what? Fake corpses? Of course, it was impossible to fake a corpse. After all, even if there was only one breath left, it was not a corpse. But as far as Mark knew, his boss was right to say that. While he was wondering, Robert had already opened the mailbox There were six or seven emails written in both English and German. After they were sent out separately, Robert called Anglo again and said, ¡°do you want to hear my opinion on your sister¡¯s case?¡± Anglo also knew that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly on the phone, so she directly came to hispany. When the two closed the door, Anglo felt a little embarrassed. After all, the two of them had a quarrelst time, and most of the problems were caused by herself. He thought that he might need to apologize. Robert was the first to ask, ¡°two questions. What¡¯s the attitude of the an family on your sister¡¯s matter? What¡¯s your father¡¯s attitude?¡± Anglo also got into a state at once and said frankly, ¡°my father¡¯s attitude is the same as mine. My father thinks that my sister is too shameful. Whatever she has done, she should be responsible for it. Our family won¡¯t interfere.¡± Robert then asked, ¡°it¡¯s none of your family¡¯s business. If someone else is willing to take care of it, does that count?¡± ¡°Who else do you mean?¡± Robert: ¡°TV station, media, police station and court all have your father¡¯s students. Don¡¯t leak it to those people on purpose. Let them know that your teacher¡¯s precious daughter is going to be in jail. As long as the teacher is depressed. As for whether those people will help or not, it¡¯s their own will. It has nothing to do with your father. You don¡¯t have to be so shameless to ask for help everywhere. ¡± Robert always hit the nail on the head. In the future, he was the one who asked for help. He didn¡¯t need to embarrass the old man. Anglo was also enlightened. She clenched her fists and rubbed her palms, as if she wanted to talk to those people right now. However, Robert stopped her and continued, ¡°your sister has done something wrong. She should have been responsible for it. It¡¯s one thing that her family is willing to help her out, and her attitude is another thing¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better let your sister make more trouble. It¡¯s better to go to the police station. Even the mopping Auntie knows that your sister has decided to work alone. She will pay the medical fee and the nutritious fee. As for other things, let the Jiang family give up early.¡± ¡°Mrs. Jiang is not a fool. She will find a way to get the news and let her think that it¡¯s the stupidest choice to count on Yanyan. As for the hospital, ask Nill to make a move on his rtionship with that hospital. I think it¡¯s possible to make a fuss about the condition of him¡­¡± Robert never talked nonsense, let alone groundless words. Anglo also became alert at once. ¡°What do you mean by saying that you can make a fuss about his illness?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯ve put his condition data, X ray films, medical records, records of ward rounds, ICU surveince video and so on into the all-around intelligent AI assistant software of mypany to calcte. This is the prediction result¡­¡± As Robert spoke, he turned theptop to face Anglo. He took out another copy and pushed it in front of him. ¡°This is the record of the bed nurse in the hospital. You can see what¡¯s the difference.¡± Anglo immediately put on her sses and turned the page by page. At first, he just took a rough look at it. When he turned to the fourth page, his heart suddenly beat wildly. ¡°The result of your software is almost the same as the result of all the physical data every day after he was transferred to the general ward.¡± ¡°Keep watching.¡± ¡°Wait, it¡¯s said¡­¡± All of a sudden, Anglo raised her head and asked with surprise and joy, ¡°will he wake up in a week?¡± Robert nodded and then nodded to the other video files. ¡°Look at these video files. This is the video reply from five brain science experts in British, French, German and German. I have contacted them at the same time.¡± Anglo also clicked through all of them. When she heard the first one, she was still surprised. When she heard thest one, she was simply bbergasted. ¡°They all predicted that the boy would wake up in three to seven days¡­¡± Therefore, if he woke up, his sister would be fine without doing anything. No wonder he just said that he wanted his sister to admit her crime. After all, as long as her sister decided to take all the responsibilities, the Jiang family would not be able to stir up trouble on this matter. In that case, there would be no reason to drag Lena White into the mire. However, there was one more thing. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t wake up? After all, the data is data, and the reality is reality. No matter how real the simtion is, what if¡­ I mean, after all, nothing is absolute¡­¡± Robert nced at him and said confidently, ¡°if he doesn¡¯t wake up, I will still be there for him.¡± Anglo suddenly became hoarse Deep in her heart, Anglo had to admire the young master, who was really clear minded and capable. He just heard analysis of the situation at that time. Before he could make a n in person, infinite hope rose in his heart. She even felt that as long as he was with her, the problem would be solved immediately. But in fact, although the problem could not be solved immediately, half of it could be solved immediately And the breakthrough to solve this half was his mother, Mrs. Jiang. Chapter 151 Since Robert¡¯s aggressive acquisition of Jiang, Mrs. Jiang has been trying to contact Robert and even her mother-inw has moved out, but Robert has been hesitant to respond. Mrs. Jiang was so anxious that she looked like an ant on a hot pot, so he could only go to Mark Jiang and say, ¡°Brother, President Robert has been refusing to answer the phone or meet me. Do you think he really wants to acquire ourpany Her voice involuntarily turned to tears and she said, ¡°Big brother, we all made demands to Anjia like that after listening to your words. But now that we have offended Robert, we haven¡¯t even looked at our grandson¡¯s shadow, but thepany is about to be acquired by FC. Mark is already like that now. If thepany were to disappear, we wouldn¡¯t be able to survive Mark Jiang is actually a big bag, and he doesn¡¯t understand what Robert wants to do. Doesn¡¯t it mean he hates Lena White and has already divorced her? How can you still protect your eyes like beads? But the words in his mouth were: ¡°Even if he gets divorced, what¡¯s the matter? His ex-wife is also a wife, and their princes don¡¯t allow anyone to touch a finger with the rest of their own y. Don¡¯t you understand this Although Mrs. Jiang wanted to believe it very much, she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. ¡°Brother, I think¡­ let¡¯s forget about that matter! I have also inquired about the news from the police station. An Qiting insists on doing things alone. She said she would rather go to prison than ept any other way Do you also believe it? Who would be willing to go to prison She told the police that, can it still be a scam? Besides, the one who came back with the news is my best friend¡¯s son, there must be no false news Although Mrs. Jiang usually doesn¡¯t have many ideas, she is now very clear headed. Lena White, who was originally persuaded by Mark Jiang to face difficulties, now has a bnce between thepany and her ¡®grandson¡¯, and the fool knows which one to choose. She continued to persuade Mark Jiang to give up on Lena White, but Mark Jiang was determined. Two people who have been over fifty years old have torn themselves apart in the hospital. Yo, what are you two doing The mockingughter spread from far to near, and a seductive woman in a red dress walked over like a joke. Mark Jiang almost turned his head in an instant, and when he saw the woman, he almost thought it was his own dizziness: The woman who has been in his heart for many years Mrs. Jiang also saw Belina. In an instant, jealousy shed through my eyes. How could the woman who had once made her husband and the already foolish uncle fall in love at the same time appear here! She gritted her teeth and questioned Belina, ¡°What are you doing here What am I doing here? Hmm! Good question¡­ of course it¡¯s up to your son As soon as these words were spoken, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s eyebrows immediately jumped. Perhaps it was out of a woman¡¯s instinct that Belina came over today to get things done. Sure enough, Belina seemed to havepletely lost her hostility and deliberately exaggerated her wavy curls, saying, ¡°Oh! Your son has been injured like that, and it looks really serious. Will it be better in the future? Oh, your life is really hard. Your husband left early, and now my son is like this again Belina¡¯s venomous tongue skills remain unchanged, and she stabbed people without even using a dirty word. However, she said, ¡°What are you going to do in the future? Fortunately, Xu Niang is still a bit handsome in her old age, and she really can¡¯t do it. She can only remarryExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she mentioned the word ¡®remarriage¡¯, she intentionally nced at Mark Jiang beside Mrs. Jiang. The underlying meaning is already self-evident. Mrs. Jiang was so angry that she trembled all over. She was about to speak out and fight back, but Belina had no intention of giving her this opportunity. Besides, is she so easy to provoke? Belina once again lifted the wave, and her tone instantly switched to the form public mode. With amanding tone, she asked, ¡°No more nonsense, I¡¯m here to solve the problem. So, who are you two really in charge of this matter Mrs. Jiang lowered her face and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me Until now, Mark Jiang¡¯s mind was still floating. He looked at Belina¡¯s radiant face and said, ¡°Sister Yue, long time no see I don¡¯t dare to climb up to a master like you as a senior brother! After all, I¡¯m not reminiscing about old times with you today She smiled and spoke, but her smile waspletely unfounded: ¡°I heard you want my grandson It¡¯s not what I want, it¡¯s what the Jiang family needs What kind of ghost does the Jiang family need? The Jiang family is nothing! Belina pinched her anger and slowly lifted her eyelids, saying, ¡°That¡¯s why I came here today. It¡¯s like this, the child is still young. What if I don¡¯t want to be a mother so early It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll find a surrogate mother, we¡¯ll raise the child, and what our Jiang family wants is just listening to Xue¡¯s exceptional painting genes, so Oh~ Belina nodded suddenly and analyzed, ¡°That means, your Jiang family doesn¡¯t really care about anything else, they only want genes, right Yes It¡¯s easy to handle Belina smiled and lifted her long hair again, ¡°Do you think I can do it What? ¡°Mark Jiang stared nkly at Belina, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Belina looked at him with a smile and a ripple in her eyes. ¡°I said, ¡®Listen to Xue, I gave birth to her. What flows from me is the legitimate blood of the Su family. I can give birth to her, can¡¯t I give birth to a second one?¡¯ Mark Jiang now fully understood, but became even more confused: ¡°You¡­ do you mean, you want to have a child for my nephew That¡¯s right! Although it¡¯s natural for a mother to repay a woman, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything wrong with a mother to repay a woman! ¡°Belina smiled and yfully blinked at him.¡± Do you still think my genes are not as good as my daughter¡¯s Mark Jiang: ¡± Mrs. Jiang is almost furious. What is this saying? Are you humiliating her? This fox spirit used to always hook her husband, but now even her son is unwilling to let go? Even if she wants a grandson again, she doesn¡¯t want this old fox to have it Mrs. Jiang was trembling all over, and several times she tried to speak, but was too excited to utter a word. Belina looked at it but felt very pleased. She angered the fate of a bad woman like her, which should be like this Her slightly curled waves shook and she said coquettishly, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m too old, I¡¯m a generation behind me, aren¡¯t I Mrs. Jiang pointed at her and finally cursed, ¡°You¡­ you shameless Unfortunately, she is the daughter-inw of a schrly family, and Mrs. Jiang doesn¡¯t even have any new meaning in cursing. A shameless sentence seems to be her ultimate. But Belina hasn¡¯t seen such big waves in the wind and rain these years? This kind of thing sounds like a tickle, it doesn¡¯t hurt her at all. She hooked her beautiful red lips and gave Mrs. Jiang a wink: ¡°Oh dear! Don¡¯t be so angry! You have wrinkles. I remember you were one year younger than me. Why do you look like my aunt now As soon as these words were spoken, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s entire face turned white and she trembled like withered leaves in the wind. She had to support the wall to barely stand firm! Belina was still giggling there, of course she had tough. After all, madness is not enough for one Mrs. Jiang, and now she¡¯s here to tidy up the other. The beauty¡¯s eyes turned slightly, and her seductive gaze tilted towards Mark Jiang. She smiled coquettishly, ¡°But in fact, I think Senior Brother Jiang¡¯s genes are actually much better than your foolish nephew Chapter 152 Belina¡¯s seductive gaze had already softened the old man¡¯s heart, let alone now that she still had something to say. Mark Jiang couldn¡¯t help but get excited and said, ¡°What do you mean by I mean, I think I¡¯m at my age and having a child with a young man in my twenties is indeed a long way off, but if Senior Brother Jiang is willing Her ending was lingering, and she swayed step by step towards Jiangyancheng. The moment her fair fingers rested on the man¡¯s shoulder and she leaned over, the fragrance filled the man¡¯s nose as if a hundred flowers were blooming in the bone marrow. Subsequently, an enchanting voice rang in my ears, and only two people could hear it: ¡°It¡¯s possible without a test tube It¡¯s possible to conceive naturally without using a test tube? And¡­ Junior Sister Yue? Mark Jiang widened his eyes, but a room card was stuffed into his arms: ¡°Senior Brother Jiang, keep it away Belina blinked her left eye and gave him a seductive look, whispering, ¡°Evening, waiting for you ¡ª- ¡ª- After leaving the hospital, Belina did not go back to the hotel directly, but went to the most famous red-light district in the city. She picked a store that looked particrly tacky, and as soon as she entered, she ordered the ugliest, oldest, fattest, and most versatile item in the store, spending a lot of money on her wallet. Mom Sangjian was a big customer and didn¡¯t bother about her being a woman. She casually followed Belina¡¯s request and gave her five people to take away. Those five people are all around fifty years old, fat and thin, with thick skin and thick powder. They are now green and ck, and at first nce, it looks like they are over the top. Belina was quite satisfied with taking them to the presidential suite she had opened, and had several olddies hide in other rooms on standby After waiting for about three or four hours, Mark Jiang came stealthily He hesitated for seven or eight minutes at the entrance of the presidential suite, holding his room card in his hand. Just as a waiter passed by, he was afraid of being seen and quickly swiped his room card into the room. I just came to make it clear to her, not really what I want to do Mark Jiang used to deceive himself andfort himself, but as soon as he entered the room, he saw Belina, who had lost her red dress and was only wearing a pure white bathrobe. In an instant, all rationality, cultivation, and demeanor were thrown away. Just as she was about to step forward, Belina spoke seductively, ¡°Senior Brother Jiang, you¡¯re reallyte Sister Yue, I Belina came over shaking her ss and gently hooked her left hand around the man¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you even look at me Sister Yue, I¡­ I¡¯m really, really happy Stretch your fingers and lightly tap the man¡¯s lips. Belina shook her head and didn¡¯t let himplete the following sentence: ¡°Shh¡­ I know, but Senior Brother Jiang, we won¡¯t talk about our rtionship tonight, just She smiled and leaned over, whispering two words in the old man¡¯s ear. In an instant, the old man felt a stream of blood rushing towards a certain ce. Senior Brother Jiang, you¡¯re really nervous! You¡¯ve been shaking all the time The ss in her hand swayed in front of him, with a clear lip print on it, clearly the one she had just drunk.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As if on purpose, she turned the area she had drunk into the man¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Do you want to drink some wine? After drinking, it may be better How can people tolerate this? Mark Jiang excitedly hugged her with trembling hands, one hand wrapped around her soft waist, and the other hand grabbed the wine ss in her hand and threw it away After drinking, he eagerly pressed his lips to kiss Belina, but was pushed away by her with a coquettish smile. Disgusting! Don¡¯t rush She shook the cup in her hand and said, ¡°A little more to cheer up The old man couldn¡¯t wait anymore, but as soon as he heard the words¡¯ cheer up ¡®, he immediately seemed to be wellforted again. He patiently watched as she poured the wine, his gaze sliding down from Belina¡¯s red wine ss, passing through the undting curve and settling on the slender snow-white thigh at the slit of the bath. With a thud, Mark Jiang swallowed his saliva. He pounced on her, grabbed the cup in her hand, and once again threw it away. At the same time, he was incredibly strong and wanted to pick Belina up directly. But in just two steps, Mark Jiang fell to the ground, like a dead pig, with no movement except for breathing. Belina curled her lips, kicked the old man on the ground in disgust, pulled on her bathrobe, and then sneered as she set up a camera and shouted at the guest room, ¡°Sisters,e out to greet the guests ¡ª- ¡ª- Lena White¡¯s right eye has been jumping. Although it cannot be superstitiously believed that it is really left eye wealth or right eye disaster, perhaps it is because there have been too many unpleasant things happening recently, to the extent that she is now particrly sensitive to these small issues, always feeling that something is going to happen. Then, she received a video gift package from her mother Belina¡¯s video file name is: Surprise! Lena White was unprepared, and the moment she clicked on ¡®Surprise¡¯, she almost didn¡¯t poke her eyes blind. Even though she knew her biological mother was a rebellious person, she never expected her to send such things to herself As soon as the video paused, she called Belina directly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the video? Where did you get it Did you take it yourself? Did you do a good job? High definition What Lena White was sweating all over her head and said, ¡°You know this is illegal? Mark Jiang can sue you A careless smile came from the other end of the phone, and Belina was not afraid to say, ¡°use me? As long as he is not afraid of his pornographic porn spreading throughout the calligraphy and painting industry, he can sue Mom, don¡¯t do such things again in the future. It¡¯s too risky Upon hearing this, Belina became unhappy again and said, ¡°Who am I doing this for? Are you still ming me? Do you have a conscience I¡¯m not ming you, I¡¯m worried about you. What should I do if something happens to you The concern in this sentence greatly pleased Belina. Her red lips curled up on the other end of the phone, but her words were blunt: ¡°What should I do? You¡¯re not a child anymore, just live your life, I don¡¯t need you to care But Shut up! I¡¯m not giving you this video to listen to you nagging. Anyway, keep it safe. If someone surnamed Jiang dares to harm you again, you can directly me him or sell it to the media Alright, I¡¯ve been tossing and turning all night, and I¡¯m tired enough to hang up Hello! Hello¡­ Mom Not finished yet, Belina has already hung up! Lena White reluctantly picked up her phone and sighed as she nced at the stacked bodies on the screen. Just as she was about to close, there was a light beep at the entrance, and Robert pushed the door and walked in. Lena White was instantly nervous and suddenly picked up theputer, carrying her hand behind her with a guilty heart. What¡¯s the matter Robert was in the hallway, and as she changed her slippers, the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of her movements. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the notebook, saying, ¡°What are you hiding? Is there anything I can¡¯t see No, it¡¯s just aputer That¡¯s because there¡¯s something about me in theputer that¡¯s not yet positive, so I can¡¯t show it to you No, it¡¯s none of your business Does it have anything to do with me? I need to see for myself to know No way Upon hearing that he wanted to watch, Lena White was shocked and instinctively stepped back with herputer in hand. Robert had already changed his shoes and came over. Looking at her suspicious behavior, he felt even more that theputer was hiding some ¡®bad news¡¯ about him. Isn¡¯t it about me? Why can¡¯t I watch it Because, because you can¡¯t watch, anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to Okay As soon as he let go, Lena White immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn¡¯t want it. The man beside him suddenly extended his hand, hugged her, and directly took theptop away from behind her Chapter 153 When Lena White reacted, Robert had already turned on theputer with one hand. The original state was when theputer was turned on, and soon a scene of white flowers appeared on the screen. Robert, who just got the film from Mark today and had been studying hard for an hour, feels a bit low spirited now. Do you like¡­ such a heavy mouthed person? ¡°Then he really can¡¯t practice! Lena White: ¡°¡­ listen to me exin She said she wanted to go and grab theputer with him, but Robert was already tall and had long legs. He just raised theputer with one hand high above his head, and Lena White couldn¡¯t reach it. She quickly jumped around him and said, ¡°You really misunderstood, that¡¯s, that¡¯s Shy to speak up, but unable to exin clearly, Lena White could only awkwardly shout, ¡°The person inside is Mark Jiang Rarely, even Robert, who could not change his face when Mount Taishan copsed, was surprised by the fact she said. After a while, Robert suddenly put down hisputer, turned it on, and began to check. An indescribable sound instantly rang out in the room, and Lena White¡¯s face turned red to the base of her neck. Without hesitation, she rushed over and closed theputer. Robert didn¡¯t steal it from her this time, but he blushed blush after he knew it: ¡°You¡­ steal the video of that old man in Jiangyancheng ying multiyer games with others while I¡¯m not at home?¡± Puff!!!!! Lena White¡¯s heart stagnated, almost without spitting blood: ¡°How could it be, this is just¡­ just a bargaining chip for negotiating terms with the Jiang family There¡¯s no other way, this misunderstanding is really too deep and big. Lena White felt deeply that if she didn¡¯t exin it clearly, her image in Robert¡¯s heart would immediately change from being a girl who was stuck upside down to a thirsty abandoned woman So she quickly exined to her mother how she was angry, how she designed, and how she tricked that old man from Mark Jiang into going to the hotel, and how she captured these things. That¡¯s it After speaking, she felt that by doing so, her image had been preserved, but her mother¡¯s image was ruined. She then exined, ¡°My mother always goes her own way and does whatever she wants, but this time, even if she goes too far, it¡¯s still for me It¡¯s quite good Robert interrupted her, ¡°To what kind of person and by what means, this kind of vulgar behavior should be the end Lena White nced at him with a somewhat unexpected expression. Robert raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I will never be soft on enemies, let alone on scumbags who hurt me His people? Do you mean¡­ she? Lena White¡¯s eyes flickered slightly for a long time, just staring at him without speaking. What¡¯s the matter Robert forgot her previous rejection, raised his hand and gently extended it, intending to touch her face to see if he was still feverish. But this time, Lena White still turned her head. Looking back, Lena White realized what she had done. She avoided his hand again, unconsciously. A word of apology floated up her throat, and she opened her mouth before finally swallowing it back. What are you doing to say sorry? What does she have to apologize to him for? Anyway, she¡¯s not really in a rtionship, she should just refuse, so it¡¯s safe to stay at a distance with him that doesn¡¯t have any other emotional color besides having a physical rtionship! You don¡¯t like me touching your face? ¡°Robert said. This question is far more acute than Lena White imagined. But Lena White didn¡¯t know how to exin her current state and only gave him a timid nce. As if sensing something, Robert also lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Still, don¡¯t you like me touching you Their gaze collided in mid air, and his originally sinister eyes were now shrouded in a thinyer of gray. Lena White¡¯s scalp felt numb, as if he could drown in it. She immediately averted her gaze and pressed her heart, saying, ¡®None of them¡­¡¯ But after speaking these three words, she didn¡¯t continue either. Robert always looked at her, serious and expressionless. He didn¡¯t rush, as if patiently waiting for Lena White to continue speaking. Obviously, this time, Robert is persistently seeking an answer. Lena White could clearly feel her hands hanging on both sides, clenched and clenched. In this silent suffocation, she finally lost the battle and said, ¡°You should see that I didn¡¯t mean to At least, when I am conscious and able to see your movements, I will not avoid any of your actions or actions. However, when you suddenly want to touch me or hug me, if I am not mentally prepared, my body will escape on its own. It¡¯s not about you alone, it¡¯s about everyone In the past, Lena White was very resistant to seeing those symptoms in person. Although it is not the same as the strong symptoms of irritability vomiting, such minor symptoms as dreaminess, insomnia, sweating, panic, etc., including the current distrust of people and unconscious preparedness, may apany her for the rest of her life. She is already working hard to ovee it, so she doesn¡¯t want others to think she¡¯s still sick. But Robert, after all, he¡¯s not someone else The slightly hot pupils overflowed with some burning emotions, and she said, ¡°Alternatively, you can think of my reaction as¡­ mild PTSD Robert¡¯s heart lifted slightly and said, ¡°What caused it? What has happened in the past six years that has made you so repulsive to human touch? I know you don¡¯t want to talk about this, but I¡­ I¡¯m really just worried about you Lena White understood, so she rarely opened her heart. Actually, it¡¯s not easy to exin why. However, in a deeper sense, my psychologist said that it may be because Ick a sense of security and trust in people. Therefore, contact outside of my consciousness can make me feel uneasy, so my body instinctively rejects people¡¯s touch, especially the kind that seems gentle These are all the truth, but she only told half of the truth. The other half was because the person who had treated her gently had deeply and deeply hurt her, using a more cruel and destructive way than Robert. So, now she can¡¯t let untrustworthy people touch her, even if it¡¯s just a strand of hair As for Robert, seriously speaking, it¡¯s already the highest level she can ept. After all, the bed is already in, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t look at me like that either Lena White looked a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not sick, no¡­ I should say, I did get sick and it was quite serious, but now I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Assistant Zhu to consult my psychologist I don¡¯t believe youBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She has been ill before, with severe and severe depression. I have seen over ten psychologists, and thest one helped her with treatment for three years, and it has been confirmed that her condition is stable. However, unlike ordinary colds and fevers, this disease can be cured. Even if it is stable, psychological test should be carried out regrly. Robert checked Lena White and knew all of this, but he also felt ufortable for a long time in his heart. The only fortunate thing is that Lena White bravely stepped out of vulnerability, but did she reallye out? Chapter 154 Robert is good at observation, sometimes he can prate the heart at a nce, but only Lena White, he never understands. Six years ago, he couldn¡¯t understand her love for himself, and six yearster, he couldn¡¯t understand if she still had love for himself But one thing, he was very clear: ¡°Listen to Xue, I just care about you He asked her to listen to Lena It¡¯s no longer the unfamiliar person with the same name and surname as before Lena White¡¯s eyes were slightly hot, but her heart seemed to float with a hint of sadness. She couldn¡¯t understand him, nor could she understand a man¡¯s heart. In the past, she worked so hard to get closer to him, and every effort she made was all she could do, but the result He hates her, despises her But now, she just shows him her wounds and her tragedy, and he is so gentle to her Robert¡¯s sympathy, has it ever been so rampant? But what she wanted was never his sympathy Her heart cooled again, and she reminded herself over and over again to wake up and said, ¡°Thank you for understanding me, but¡­ I should also go back Where should I go back? ¡°Robert tried to stop her, but Lena White looked up and said,¡± Of course I want to go back to my house. I know you would object and think it¡¯s not safe for me to go back alone, but¡­ after all, it¡¯s my home. What I should do now is to solve that problem instead of relying on you all the time Robert wanted to object, but she suddenly raised her hand and covered his mouth, preventing him from speaking. Those eyes seemed like a ck well that could suck her in, calm to the point of almost despair: ¡°Robert, I can actually go back without waiting for you at your house, but because I feel like I promised you to keep my promise, I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m also going back The man pulled down her hand, but carefully held it without letting it go. He still objected, ¡°I don¡¯t agree You cannot limit me, ¡°she said The wording of this paragraph is a bit heavy, as if it is self deprecating. Robert corrected her, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, and I¡¯m not limiting you. It¡¯s just that even if you say you want to eliminate the danger, you have to wait until the danger is resolved before returning home When was it considered dangerous to queue up? To what extent was the danger solved Lena White asked him, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the person who put the flowers at my doorstep. He¡¯s just a small thug. They gave him money, he handled things, and he hasn¡¯t even seen the employer himself throughout the process. So, it can be said that if I can¡¯t find the person who sent the flowers for a day, I¡¯m not safe, right How long will it take to find it? If it¡¯s just ten and a half days and a month, what if it¡¯s six months? A year? Even longer? Do you want to keep me at your house That¡¯s fine, too He looked at her with a firm gaze and said, ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t let you wait that long, believe me Really Lena White looked back at him, unable to see her own gaze or whether she had covered up her sadness properly. She asked him, ¡°May I ask, what is my stance on staying at your house all along? In what capacity? Robert, we have already divorced I don¡¯t want to follow you without a name or a share, let alone be pitied every day. I want you to love me! If you don¡¯t love, then I don¡¯t want you either Robert wanted to speak, but she shook her head first and said, ¡°I know, becausest night we¡­ so you think our rtionship is different. I don¡¯t deny that our rtionship is different, but Robert, the so-called cannon friend, shouldn¡¯t just stay together when there¡¯s a need? Living together every day is called love She didn¡¯t mention her wife because Lena White had already discovered six years ago that the words¡¯ Mrs. Robert. ¡®had no meaning to her. So, this time she asked, ¡°Robert, am I your lover? Or do you love me Of course he couldn¡¯t answer. Robert is a very rational person, even though he now knows in his heart that his feelings for Lena White are no longer the same as before. He appreciates her, recognizes her, and even likes her. But love What is love? Are they together? Is it marriage? Is it hugging, kissing, and going to bed? Or¡­ what other feelings? Robert has not lived in a loving environment since he was young, no one loves him, and he doesn¡¯t know how to love others. So, he can¡¯t even say the word ¡®love¡¯. But for Lena White, his hesitation was the answer. With a smile on her face, Lena White suddenly let go and sincerely requested, ¡°Robert, please respect me and my choices, okay Even if he can¡¯t say ¡®love¡¯ yet, he doesn¡¯t want to deceive himself. He just wants to keep her, he wants to see her as soon as he opens his eyes, he wants to¡­ when he goes to bed at night, he tightly holds her body, which is afraid of the cold. But¡­ he also wants to respect her. Robert let out a long sigh and finally made a decision: ¡°It¡¯s okay to go back, but I need to install a location app on your phone. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you go home Why install this I don¡¯t usually read it, but if I can¡¯t reach you, or if I feel any danger, I¡¯ll open it and find you. ¡°At this point, Robert raised his hand again, and the backs of his index and middle fingers were soft and carefully touched her face. After discovering that she hadn¡¯t escaped, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch upwards. I may not have fallen in love with you yet, but¡­ I want to protect you, can I No Because you can¡¯t protect me, because yourck of love is the greatest harm to me, what about protection? Lena White smiled wryly and shook her head, insisting on returning to her own home. But soon, Robert rang her doorbell with a machine. This is an anti eavesdropping and monitoring device. ¡°The man stood at the door very gentlemanly. Since she didn¡¯t agree to install the app, let¡¯s start by checking at home. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Take it and sweep around the house. If you have those things in your house, you can quickly find them Anti eavesdropping and monitoring Lena White repeated, unconsciously feeling her entire body bristling with sweat. She never thought of this. The heart that had originally wanted to refuse began to waver. After saying thank you, Lena White took over the instrument and prepared to enter the door. Robert spoke at this moment, ¡°Can you use this machine Lena White paused and shook her head. In fact, the operation of the machine is very simple, but Robert didn¡¯t tell Lena White the usage after listening, only said, ¡°So, otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll help you test it and then go backExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 155 This request seems reasonable. Lena White looked at the instrument in her hand that she didn¡¯t know how to operate, and could only nod, inviting Robert into the house for the second time. After Robert entered the door, his gaze fixed on the coffee colored fabric sofa in the living room You should wear these pairs Lena White didn¡¯t see it and took out a pair of ck men¡¯s slippers from the shoe cab. They were a very lightweight style with a machine embroidered FC logo on the upper. Robert withdrew his gaze and paused when he saw the slippers, ¡°Did you help me buy them When I came over that time, I hadn¡¯t seen it yet. Lena White dodged her gaze and smiled, ¡°How could it be? I have a lot of them, both male and female. Sometimes, there will always be guests at home After speaking, as if still worried about his disbelief, he deliberately opened the door of the shoe cab. The shoe cab on the fifth floor features ck slippers of the same design on the topyer, all unopened, while on the secondyer, there is a row of women¡¯s shoes that are clearly worn, with three or four pairs in appearance. The light in Robert¡¯s eyes fades in a second. Lena White didn¡¯t look at him either and said, ¡°Please sit down for a moment, I¡¯ll help you get some drink Lena White went to the kitchen and Robert sat in the living room, unable to resist taking another look at her sofa. Did he really get drunk that night and want to kiss her? Or Or has he already nned for a long time to take advantage of this opportunity and do something bad? Thinking this way, Robert suddenly felt a dry mouth and tongue again At this moment, Lena White came over with a ss and ced a light ss of water with ice in front of him: ¡°We don¡¯t have the Jamaican Blue Mountains you like at home, and you can¡¯t get used to the fast melting ones. Can we just have lemonade soda Sure, ¡°Robert said. After all, besides the handmade Jamaica Blue Mountains, the only other two drinks he drank were in water and lemon soda. She really knows herself well Robert was moved and took a shallow sip from his water ss, but his eyes suddenly froze. The taste¡­ is exactly the same as what he usually drinks at home. But she¡¯s not the old cook who has been brewing lemonade for her family for six years, how could she make it taste just right?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Wait He used to only drink in water except for coffee. When did he start drinking this lemon soda? Suddenly, an idea rushed into his mind. Robert couldn¡¯t believe it, but he suddenly looked up at Lena White. Is it also rted to her? What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like it anymore Seeing something inexplicable by Robert, Lena White reached out in confusion and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you change another cup No need, ¡°Robert said with a mixed heart after drinking that ss of lemon soda in one gulp,¡± Let¡¯s start testing your house That¡¯s good. ¡°Lena White didn¡¯t refuse either. As soon as the cup was ced, Robert began to test it around the room. The house is rtivelyrge and he is afraid of missing any important parts, so Robert conducted a meticulous investigation, not leaving any corners. When he finally found that only the bedroom was left, it had been almost an hour. Let me test the bedroom myself! How can you teach me how to use this instrument? ¡°Lena White suddenly spoke as she watched Robert walk towards the bedroom. Robert paused, nced at her, and handed out the instrument in his hand. ¡°The machine is already on, just point the antenna directly at the ce you want to test. The red light means there is a problem, and the green light means there is no problem So simple Upon hearing this, Robert¡¯s face showed embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s notplicated Lena White seemed to understand something and gave him a surprise nce, but only a nce and didn¡¯t poke anything. Shake the instrument in your hand and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go, sit down for a while Robert nodded and took the initiative to walk back to the sofa in the living room, sitting there, whether intentionally or not. The ce where he sat was exactly where he had been lying when he was drunk. Feeling a bit burnt on her face, Lena White didn¡¯t dare to look anymore and turned around and crawled into the bedroom As the bedroom door closed, Robert picked up his phone and made a phone call to his family. He asked the cook, Sister Zhou, about the lemonade soda. At first, Sister Zhou was unwilling to tell the truth, butter she couldn¡¯t keep it hidden. Finally, she spoke the truth and said, ¡°Actually, that lemon soda water was taught by my young grandmother At that time, Robert and Lena White were not yet married. When they came to y at home, Lena White thought that drinking ck coffee all the time was not good for her stomach, so she taught her to mix this lemon soda, and Robert also liked it very much. But after all these years, Robert never asked why today Robert received the expected answer and remained silent for a moment. Sister Zhou was afraid and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I know you hate young grandma¡­ If you care, I won¡¯t adjust in the future Hmm! You don¡¯t need to adjust it, ¡°Robert said, looking at Lena White¡¯s tightly closed bedroom door.¡± She will personally adjust it for me in the future Sister Zhou: ¡± Youngdy, is sheing back! Sister Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, so she lost her mind. Robert heard her emotions and suddenly became curious, ¡°Sister Zhou, do you seem to really like Lena White Young master, I don¡¯t know how to answer your question Sister Zhou smiled shallowly, but after hesitating, she still told the truth: ¡°So¡­ if I were to say that I really like the youngdy, wouldn¡¯t you be angry No, I just want to know, why do you like her Why don¡¯t you like the youngdy Sister Zhou asked him back and said, ¡°Youngdy is good-looking and has a sweet mouth. She never intentionally puts on airs like the hostess, and most importantly, she is very filial to the old man and you are also very attentive to the young man She had not yet figured out Robert¡¯s taste when eating. Lena White taught her to make Kung Pao chicken, beef in sour soup, and glutinous rice balls. In addition to Robert and her favorite lemon soda, Lena White also taught her several desserts. Although they are all homely dishes, each proportion and portion of these dishes must be tailored to a person¡¯s taste. And Lena White knows all about these things. As Sister Zhou spoke, she fell into a memory: ¡°Also, young master, you used to think that nting flowers in the room was vulgar. Later on, we set up flower arrangements, which were different every day. Didn¡¯t you also praise them a few times for their uniqueness and freshness? In fact, they were all done by Youngdy herself, but she never said That sentence came out of Sister Zhou¡¯s mouth and caught Robert¡¯s ear, but he felt unfamiliar and unreal. Originally, Lena White had done so many things he didn¡¯t know Originally, the seemingly heartless woman only spoke the tip of the iceberg, doing nothing but saying so much, so much But at that time, why didn¡¯t he feel anything at all? Time flies too long, and people¡¯s memories easily fade. Robert suddenly thought, perhaps it was the initial bad memory that made himpletely reject Lena White from the beginning, so that he turned a blind eye to all her goodness. So¡­ how much did he miss? Chapter 156 Robert hung up the phone and Lena White happened toe out of the room with the instrument. No abnormalities were found, so she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It seems that the house is still quite safe. Nothing has been detected, and I can rest assured Without these, one cannot take it lightly Robert held his phone and warned seriously, ¡°If he is really a stalker, he may do something very unexpected Hmm! I know After speaking, she looked at him sincerely and said, ¡°Thank you Don¡¯t be so polite to me Lena White smiled at the sound, but didn¡¯t answer. She only turned to another topic and asked, ¡°By the way, did you do something on Hou Kang¡¯s side Robert said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a reminder for his father-inw Long Jiani is an only child, and when Hou Kang married her, they came to live in the Long family in a semi intrusive way. Even if he is favored by Chairman Long again in recent years, he dare not get too far away from him. Lena White nodded and sincerely thanked, ¡°Could you please again? Anyway, thank you very much Robert looked at her and said in a shallow voice, ¡°No need. Once the case of An Qiting ispletely resolved, it¡¯s not toote to thank me again With this, Lena White immediately asked, ¡°Have youe up with a solution for Sister Anna¡¯s case Almost so! It should be resolved in at most a week What did you do Robert wanted to say that he did nothing. But when the words came to my lips, they changed to a sentence: ¡°You will know then Lena White was actually curious, but dealing with this kind of thing may require some behavior and actions that cannot be put on the table. She wisely didn¡¯t ask again, only carefully collected the instrument Robert brought and returned it to him: ¡°So¡­ thank you tonight Implicitly, you can go home now. Robert has always been a very knowledgeable person who did not refuse. However, as he approached the door, he suddenly turned around and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m going back Lena White looked at him, and in those eyes that could have conveyed emotions, there was a small reflection of her at the moment. It seems like there are thousands of words to say. Lena White couldn¡¯t help but be sucked and pulled by something deep in his eyes, her gaze constantly following him, deeply forgetting to turn away. I really went back, ¡°Robert said again. This sentence reminded Lena White and nodded, meaning ¡®um¡¯. But Robert still didn¡¯t leave: ¡®I¡­¡¯ Urgently, he stepped forward as if there was something urgent to express, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Lena White reached out and covered his mouth Shaking her head, she didn¡¯t want him to say it. Although unsure of what he was going to say, intuition told her that it was better not to listen. It¡¯ste, you go home and rest Robert grabbed her hand, gently pulled it down, and pinched it in his palm, feeling a bit reluctant. ¡°If you stop me once, you won¡¯t stop me for a lifetime. One day, I will say what I want to say¡­ then, don¡¯t be afraid to listen anymore After speaking, the man held her right hand and gently lifted it to his lips, then gently kissed her on the back of her finger. Good night Lena White seemed to be scalded and suddenly pulled back her hand. As she turned around and closed the door with her back hand, she was all glued to the back of the door Her left hand tightly grasped her right hand, and she copsed and slid down from behind the door until she copsed and sat on the ground. He¡­ does he know what he¡¯s doing? Robert certainly knows what he is doing, but after truly doing it, his heart is not much calmer than Lena White. He looked at his hand that had grabbed her, his mind churning with the palpitations of kissing her fingers just now. It was clearly not that he had made such a passionate gesture, but he blushed for the first time. The taste was like a young man who was just beginning to fall in love. After finally getting the hang of it, he made his first attempt, and it was indescribable. ¡ª- ¡ª-N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Five dayster. Lena White suddenly received a call from Anglo: ¡°Are you free tomorrow morning? Can you pick up my sister ande out? Do you want to join us She was sewing a button on a men¡¯s shirt at the time, and when she heard this, the needle stuck in her finger. She shrank in pain, picked up her finger and put it in her mouth, vaguely asking, ¡°How could youe out so quickly Are you still feeling too fast Lena White exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just, what did you guys do Anglo also thought of the scene where Jiang Chenyu woke up yesterday and pretended to faint, but was finally startled to wake up by him going to the hospital to get a needle. He felt relieved in his heart. Robert did not miscalcte, and their n was carried out very sessfully. But the specific details were difficult to say on the phone, and Anglo only briefly talked to Lena White on the phone before hanging up. Although it was just a few words, Lena White was shocked to hear it. Robert actually calcted Jack Jiang¡¯s wake-up time through a software that could only be used And Sister Anna can finallye out. Lena White walked excitedly around the room, and as she gradually calmed down, she looked back at the white men¡¯s shirt she had designed and made herself. In recent days, it¡¯s not only Robert who doesn¡¯t let her interfere in Sister Anna¡¯s affairs, but also Anglo whopletely doesn¡¯t let her worry. She¡¯s idle and bored, so she runs towards Fred every day. I identally heard that Robert might also attend the musical¡¯s press conference, so I suddenly want to make him a suit. It seems like a kind of obsession that the first set of men¡¯s clothing made by oneself should never be worn by Robert, even if I may never give it to him. And now, let¡¯s just say¡­ thank you ¡ª- ¡ª- The next day, Anglo also drove over to pick up someone. When Lena White came downstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the tightly closed door across from her. Last night, he didn¡¯t seem toe back As if sensing something, she was thinking of him when her phone called out and took it out. The person¡¯s name on the screen was: Robert! Are you going to pick up Ann today? Has Lu also been downstairs Here we go It¡¯s not surprising why he knew about this, Lena White replied as she pressed the elevator down button, ¡°I¡¯m just about to go downstairs Mypany is a bit busy and I can¡¯t go with you anymore, but can we have lunch together at noon? Let¡¯s just celebrate hering out ¡­ ah Robert: ¡°Not willing I don¡¯t have anything to dislike! After all, what you¡¯re hiring is Sister Anna, as long as she doesn¡¯t have any objections This answer is quite thought-provoking. It can be said to be the truth, but it can also be understood as an indirect refusal. However, Robert did not take it seriously and said, ¡°Does she have any objections? It¡¯s not enough for you to say a few good words to coax me He said he wanted her to help coax Sister Anna, but Lena White felt as if she had been coaxed by him. With a hot face, she whispered, ¡°I¡­ let¡¯s talk about it Okay He responded directly, feeling as if he felt that as long as she was willing to talk, there would definitely be no problem. It wasn¡¯t until Robert hung up that Lena White realizedter that she had mistakenly made a decision to invite a meal. Later, I picked up Sister Anna and after a few pleasantries, I decided to take her to a good meal. Although Sister Anna was a bit haggard due to this incident, being released from prison was a happy thing and she readily agreed. Just when she found out that Robert wanted to be together, the expression on her face instantly becameplex: ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ are you getting along with him again Although she knew that Robert had helped her a lot this time, Sister Anna didn¡¯t have a good impression of Robert. Lena White replied simply, ¡°No But Sister Anna doesn¡¯t believe it. As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly, and the more she says no, the more worried Sister Anna bes. But the injuries of these six years have made Lena White ustomed to being conservative, and Sister Anna knows she can¡¯t ask anything, so she doesn¡¯t ask anymore. Anyway, when I see Robert himselfter, he¡¯s a human or a demon, and she can definitely shine in a mirror! However, Sister Anna did overestimate herself. For half an hour after the meeting, she couldn¡¯t see what kind of emotion Robert wasing with! The usual facial paralysis makes people feel dull. Sister Anna gradually became frustrated and was somewhat absent-minded during meals. At this moment, Lena White¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Fred¡¯s studio, and she knew that there was something wrong with Wells¡¯ clothing. Lena White apologized and stood up, ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone As she spoke, she stood up apologetically and took the phone and left the private room Robert then gave a nce and Anglo understood. He put down his chopsticks and quickly followed him out. In the private room, in an instant, only Sister Anna and Robert were left Chapter 157 ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to wash my hands too¡­¡± There were only her and Robert left in the private room. Sister Anna felt suffocating. She couldn¡¯t wait for Anglo and Lena White toe back, so she stood up too. ¡°Stop making excuses!¡± Robert said, ¡°I know you just don¡¯t want to stay with me.¡± ÐаÉ! Fine! Since she had made it clear, she had no reason to bother to find an excuse. Sister Anna simply said, ¡°since President Robert knows, I won¡¯t find a reason. Yes, I just don¡¯t want to stay with you. Even if you have helped me a lot, even if you are a good friend of my brother, and even if Evelyn seems to forgive you, I¡¯m sorry. I still hate you.¡± It was straightforward enough, but Robert didn¡¯t hate it. He calmly nced at her and said, ¡°I understand, because from what happened to Sherry in the past six years, you have a very bad impression of me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You can continue to hate me, but can you tell me what she has experienced in the past six years?¡± Listening to the snow? Sister Anna soon found that Robert had changed the way he addressed her. In the past, he didn¡¯t call her Miss White on purpose, or he even called her Lena White. She had been locked up for only a few days, but he changed his tone? Sister Anna sneered, ¡°you¡¯ve discovered it? Unfortunately, I still have nothing to tell you, and I don¡¯t agree to let snow continue to like you¡­¡± After saying that, she emphasized again, ¡°even if you help me, I¡¯m an opponent!¡± ¡°Well, I just want to ask you one question. Did she encounter a stalker before?¡± Although it was a rted topic, when Robert said the three words ¡°stalker¡± directly, Sister Anna was still shocked. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± ¡°Because that person might havee back to look for her again.¡± Hearing this, Sister Anna stood up with her hands on the table. ¡°How could it be possible? That person has other serious charges besides tracking and listening to Fiona. He has been sentenced to eight years. It¡¯s impossible for him toe out to look for her so soon.¡± Robert received important information from Sister Anna and asked, ¡°do you know that she often received blue enchantress recently?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a gift from the Lewis Bond?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Speaking of the senior who had a good impression of Lena White, Robert found it hard to speak in a good tone. ¡°The Lewis Bond only gave her two bunches in the capital city. Besides, in addition to thepany, her new home has always received that kind of flower. Every time, there are 999 roses, and they are ced in front of her house anonymously.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± In the middle of her words, Sister Anna came to her senses. She patted her head and said remorsefully, ¡°ah! I¡¯m really¡­ I¡¯ve been locked up. How could I know? But¡­ But how¡­¡± She was in aplicated mood, with a myriad of thoughts in her mind, but she could not figure out the reason. Robert patiently waited for her for a while. After he clearly felt that Sister Anna had calmed down, he slowly said, ¡°you said that the person was sentenced to eight years and couldn¡¯te out to look for her now, so it might be someone else. But just because of this, I think you¡¯d better tell me what happened to her in the past six years. What do you think?¡± Sister Anna¡¯s face darkened and her lips moved as if she was trying to suppress something. But in the end, she still felt that the safety of Lena White was more important. ¡°Okay, I can tell you, but I said this only for the safety of the snow, which doesn¡¯t mean that I ept you.¡± Then Sister Anna told her what she knew, ¡°that was what happened after snow came out of the sanatorium. She said that she found that there was something wrong with thendlord who rented her house and called the police¡­¡± As expected, that man was not a good person. After he was caught, the police found that he had something to do with several violent rape cases. ording to that man¡¯s confession, he had secretly monitored Lena White¡¯s house for two years, and often followed and harassed her anonymously. On the day when Lena White called the police, he had already bought knockout drops and was about to do something to Lena White Speaking of this, Sister Anna took a look at Robert and wanted to see his reaction. But unfortunately, there was nothing. Even strangers would not be so calm when they heard this, but as a half ¡°party¡±, he This man really had no heart. Sister Anna felt a little sad for Lena White. When Robert continued to ask, she directly refused, ¡°aren¡¯t you omnipotent? Can¡¯t you investigate it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, I can,¡± replied Robert. His eyes werepletely dark. ¡°But I think it¡¯s better to ask you the most real one. I don¡¯t want to misunderstand her again.¡± But now, he was far from being as calm as he appeared. The more calm he looked, the more waves he was in his heart. Earlier, when he knew that he had misunderstood Lena White, he had specially asked someone to investigate Lena White. So he knew most of how she had been abroad for six years. However, it was different from listening to others¡¯ oral statements. At least, he didn¡¯t mention anything about stalkers So he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the only thing he hadn¡¯t mentioned? Or was there something more that she didn¡¯t know? No, there was no doubt that no matter how thick the information was, how could it be possible for all of them to be together for six years? That¡¯s why he wanted to ask [°²] Wendy what had happened to Lena White when he had been ruthless to her. Perhaps it was his frankness that made Sister Anna feel a little better. She thought for a while and said, ¡°with the rtionship between my brother and you, you should know most of it, right? What else do you want to ask?¡± ¡°For example¡­ Her depression.¡± Robert had always wanted to know, but Lena White never told him. However, Sister Anna¡¯s eyes darkened. After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°do you know that after you forcefully sent her away, you left a living expense for Yixue. I haven¡¯t seen a penny of her!¡± At that time, the bodyguards took away the money left by Robert. Lena White was alone and helpless. She couldn¡¯t contact anyone and could only live on part-time jobs. It was also because of this that Lena White met the bastard who had caused her depression directly ¡°!¡± Robert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had sent Lena White abroad in the past. Although it was apulsion, it was not a blind choice, nor did he have the intention of ruining her future. He gave her enough living expenses and arranged her favorite one, but the White family opposed her to go to an art school. But he didn¡¯t expect that those bastards would actually disobey him. The information didn¡¯t mention it at all! Sister Anna sneered. Sure enough, this conscienceless man knew nothing. He could only live sofortably these years. Now that she mentioned it, she had to make it clear to him. ¡°At that time, I heard that Sherry went to the school you arranged, but in order to live, she worked while taking time to draw on the street. There, she met the senior of a beauty house with her. The two of them are both Chinese students in the same school. Gradually, that bastard wants to chase after Fiona¡­ ¡± But how could Lena White fall in love with someone else at that time? Even if Robert was so cruel to her, she still liked Robert. As a result, the rejected senior pretended not to care about it on the surface because of love and hatred, and continued to make Lena White trust him. However, he secretly stole Lena White¡¯s work, which led to Lena White being used of giarizing and being bullied ruthlessly in the school. For the whole year, Sister Anna couldn¡¯t imagine how Lena White had survived. But at this moment, thest straw that could overwhelm Lena White appearedN?velDrama.Org is the owner. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!